In prepar ing th i s t raat i ee the f ollowing Upani ga d u have be en con su lte d .

The abb reviat i on s u s ed throu ghou t are al so h ere indi c at e d .

Xgrama

Adhyfitmé

Advayatfiraka

Ai tare ya

Ah gamfili ka

Ak qi

Amgt ab indu

Annapfirq a

Ir qey a

Kruneya

Atharvagikhfi

Itwfi

Itma ( pra) bodha

Avadhfita

Avy aht a

Bahvgca

Ba qkala

Eha sma jabila

Xgrama

Adhyfi .

Advay .

Ai t .

Ak qam .

Ak qi

Amxdt .

Anna .

Kr;

Ath . Q1khfi

t ab .

Avadh .

Avyak ta

Bahvrgca

Ba g .

Bhasma .

Bhav .

Bhik q .

Brahma

Brahmab .

Brahmav .

t .

95ndx lt a

Qarabha

Qarfri ka

Qfigyfiy ani'

y a

7:u nak a

C hagaleya

Ghandog ya

Qi ras ( Atharvaqi ra s )

gi va safikalpa

QrIi éladargana

Cfilika

Qv e téc vatara

Dak gi q amfirt i

Dat t at reya

Dhyfinabindu

Devi

Ekak gara

Ganapati

Garbha

Géru da

Cau dapfida' s Kfiriha s

Ga yat rf

Go pfilapfirvatfipanfy a

Gopalo t ta ratépanIy a

GopIoandana

Hafiea

Hanuma duh tarfimfi

Hayag riva

Iqfi

Jabéla

Jfibali

Kaivalya

Kalagni ru dra

Kali santfiri qa

Kaqthaqru t i

lt a

Kagharu d ra

Kau qft ak i

Nfidab indu Nada .

Harada pa rivraj aha Narad .

Narayana Haréy .

NIla ru dra NIla .

Ni ralamba Ki ra.

Ni rvfiq g; Ni rv .

Ncs ihhapfirvatfipaniya “t sp .

Ngs ifihot ta ratfipaniy a Hq su .

“

gu pat ab rahma q u .

Pfiifig ala

Pafioabrahma Par'

Lc a .

Parabrahpa Parab .

Parama hansa Paramah .

Paramahafisaparivréj ah a Pa ramap .

Pinda Find

Fragna Frag .

Praqagnihot ra Praq ég .

Praqava G . B . l . 1716— 30 .

Pu ru ga sfik ta P . S .

Raha sya ( Qukrara ha sya ) Hah as .

Ramépfirvatapani ya

Ramaraha sy a

Ramgot taratapaniy a

Ru drahrgdaya

Ru drak ga jabfila

Safinyfiea

Sara evat i raha eya

Sa rvopani qat sara

Sau bhfigy alak qmi

savi t ri

SItE Si tE Tu rfyat i téva dhfita

Skanda Shanda . Va j ra sfic i ka

Su bala Sub . Varadapfirva t ip anf

Sury a Sfirya . Varadot taratfipani

Tadova Tadv Varaba

Tai t t ari y n T ai t . vasudeva

Tara sara Sara Ya jnavalkhya

Te j ob i ndu T o j o YOg aci kha

T riv

Tricikhabrahmana— r/

Tog } . Yogac u damani

Tri padvi bhfit ima hanarayana T ri p . h . Yogakundali

T ripura T ri p . Yogata t tva

Tri pu ratapaniya Tri ptap .

I n selec t ing the se Upani sad ekhe gui ding p rinsi ple has b een to inc lude

all those which app ear in standard c o llec t ion s o f Upanisad s . Tho se named

above are inc luded in th e f ol£%ing c ollec t ion s . 1. Twent§i ght Upani sad s ,

publi she d by the Mi rnaya Sagar Pre s s,Bombay . 2 . Atharvana Upani sad s , wi th

the Commentary of Narayana , publi shed in the Bi bli othec a Indiaa . 3 . Elev en

Atharvana Upani sad s , edit ed by Cb l . Jac ob . 4 . One Hundored and ei ght Upani

sad s , gu bli she d at the " Tat tvavivec aka Pre s s",Bombay . 5 . Deu s sen '

s si xt y

Upani sad s . No at t emp t ha s b e en made t o e dit the t ext s in any way , but

where there are divergenc e s in the t ext s,th e one fo llowed by Deu s s en.

has b een cho sen , whenever h e has t ran slat ed th e Upani sad .T he one exc ep t ion

i s the Hahanarayana , which Deu s sen t ran slat ed in part only . The t ext in

the Twenty eight Upan i sad s was u sed in thi s c ase . The t ex t of the One Hund red

and Figh t Upan i sad s wa s f o llowed only i n case s wh ere the Upanlqa d was no t

inc lu ded in some o ther collec tion . Gau dapada's Karika s were al so i ncluded .

For some of the Upani sa i s in De u s s en 's sixty , no San skri t o ri gi nal ha s y e t

be en f ound,so hi s t ran slat ion has b een f ollowe d . In such c ase s i t has

been nec e s sary to gue s s at t he San sk ri t wo rd employed,but as no thing

imj c rtant hangs on the se re f erence s, any erro r along thi s line wi ll not

af fec t the value o f the wo rk . The t ext o f th e Pranava Upani sad i s not

i nc luded in xkn any o f the c ollec t i on s ment i oned above,but i s to be found

in the Gopa tha Brahmana ,as i nd ic at ed by Blo omf i eld

,the Atharva Veda

,

sec t i on 68 . Th e sho rt Gayat ri Upani sad , al so inc lu de i in th e Go,e the Brahma

h e , was examined , and a few re f erenc e s obtaine d .

The aim has b een to inslu de eve ry re f e renc e t o a part of the bo dy

c ontai ned in the Upani sad s . I t i s p o s sible that i n th e case o f the lat e

and unimpo rtant Upani sad s , of which no t ran slati on exi st s,some refe renls

have b een ove rloox e d . I n some case s , where a stat ement in regard to the

bo dy or some of i t s part s,i s re p eated in the same st anza or in c lo s e

rrox imi t y , e sp ec ially i f the ment ion b e an unimpo rtan t one , only one re f

e renc e i s quo t ed . Some of the weary ing and unimpo rtant ment i on s in the Yoga

Upani sad s are thu s slight e d . But in th e ca se fh o lde r and more impo rt ant

Upani qad s , Whi ch have b een veri f i ed by Jac ob ' s Conc o rdanc e , it i s beli ev ed

that not hi ng i s omi t te d,ex c ep ti ng a few duplic at e men t ion s in I single

ve r ses . In thi s c onnec t i on it may b e ment ione d that oc ca sionally Jac ob has

ove rlook ed pas sage s .

The primary pu rp o se o f t hi s wri ting i s to p re sent a study o f th e

bod y and i t s par t s as f ound in the Upani sad s . Thi s has naturally le d into

a mo re or le s s c cmplet e t reatment o f the phy sio logy o f the body as well ,

and to some d i sc u s si on o f the mental f unc ti ons , in so far as th ey ar e

relat ed t o the aiiifi3i Only very rarely has mat t e r no t f ound in the Upafi

i sad s been int ro duc ed i nt o thi s t reati se .

Re f e renc e s to the body and i t s part s f all int o se veral clas se s o r

t y pe s,ac c o rd i ng t o the li ne of thought ogfths wri t er , o r the irnm di ate

ob Je c t he has in vi ew . The f i r st t y p e of re f erenc e may b e de sc ribed as

the sc ient i f ic , or Q uat i — sc iht i fi c . In thi s c la s s th e writ er dec ri b e s the

Typ e s of'

part s re f e rre d to as they ac tually are, or at least as he unde r stand s them

to be , o r mak e s some plai n mat t er of f ac t re f e renc e t o the part . To be

su re,many such re f e r enc e s do not p re sent the ac tual fac t s

,but th ey at

leas t give u s the wri te r ' s c oncep t i on o f the bod y .

T he seed? ty p e may be de s ribe d as Figurat ive o r Fanc i ful . Here

some f igurat ive u se . i s made of the part re f e rred t o .

A thi rd ty pe i s the Ri tuali stic o r Sac ramental t y pe . The body i s

look e d upon as a mean s of wo r shi p amd i s u sed a s a mean s of a c qui ring

merit or re lease . Thi s i s the ca se when ash e s or some oth er mat e rial i s

ap p lied to the body in c e rtai n part s as a reli giou s dut y,o r when y oga

po sture s and b reathing s are en j o i ned .

A f ourth t yp e of menti on i s that when th e memob s r\s of dei ti e s and

oc casi onally o f an imal s are re f erred t o .

A f i f th t ype ,int ermingled with all the above

,i s f ound in tho se

in stanc e s whe re the writ er, no matt er what hi s point o f vi ew may be , t ak e s

a pe s simi ste vi ew o f the bo dy .

A sixth t y p e inc lude s co s mic al dorrelat ions . I n th i s th e univ er se

i s p ic tu red as a vast man,

or as evolv ed f rom some such p rimeval being .

In st ead o f a man ,the f igure of a bi rd may b e employe d , whi le the Brhad

Aranyaka Upani sad t op en s wit h the c o smical c o rrelati on s of the agvame d ha .

In all ca s e s of the least importanc e , the s e di f f erent ty pe s o f

re f e renc e will be f ound separate d in the f ollowing page s . Si mi larly , in

c ase s where the c i rcum stanc e s req u i re i t,th e c hronologic al d evelop ement

of a sub j ec t o r i dea i s indic ate d,b y t rac i ng it through the ol der , mi d dle ,

and late r Upanisad s .

Nec e s sarily,When th e purp o se i s to inc lu de all the ment ion s f ound

in the Upanisad s , much has had to b e in cluded wh1 ch i s of very mi no r ln

po rtanc e .An e f fo rt has b een ma de to ke e p the se pas sage s as much as fe a sibl e

i n th e bac kground .

8

General gurvoy .

An examinat i on o f t he li st o f part s o f the b ody ment i oned in the

Upani sad s , enume rated e l sewhere in thi s t reat i se , i mp re s se s one with the

f ac t that must o f the part s are ext ernal . Bloo d , b one,sinew

,and the like

are ment ioned , it i s t rue , but in a ve ry broad and general way . Spec ifi

sinew s o r t endons are not ment ioned by th e wri t er s o f the Upani sad s at all ,

and very f ew bone s . The skull i s more ment ioned t han another o s seou s part of

the b ody ; the bac k bone i s re f e rred t o a fsw t t ime s i n some o f the lat e Upani

sad s . There i s al so menti on of the rib s . Onc e the exac t numb er o f b one s i s

g iv en as 360 , in Garbha . I n regard to the o the r part s o f the b ody , the mat t er

i s even more st ri k ing , as wi ll b e shown lat er on . Re f erenc e s t o the ext ernal s

of the lody , on the oth er hand,are f ai rly numerou s .

Th e reason s of thi s are‘

vari c ua With the exc ept i on of the lat e Garbha ,

whic h in part s has the ap pearanc e o f a medic al t reati se , the Upani sad s are

not much c onc e rned with th e b ody f rom a purely phy sic al standpo int . Perhap s

some sec t i ons o f the lat e Yoga Upani sad s may b e c on si de red as purely mat e ri al .

Their wri t e rs are not medical men . It i s t here f o re no t t o be exp ec t e d t hat

they would at all time s b e sc i ent i f i c ally ac curat e . They were o rdinarily

my st i c s , and men who looked on the bod y a s a thi ng t o b e de spi sed , as some

thing ut terly worthle ss i n c ompari son to the soul , with which they c hi ef ly

c onc e rned themselve s . At the same t ime , they were not all mys t ic s , and we

might expec t such writ e rs to voic e the general anat omic al knowledge o f thei r

t ime s . Fo r they mu st a s a c la ss have b een the mo st int elligent men o f thei r

t ime s,and even i f they were no t spec ial ly i nt ere st ed in medic al knowledge ,

th ey should have po s se s sed,

o r c ould easi ly hav e ob tained , what knowledge o f

the bod y the b e st mi nd s o f the c ount ry b oast ed So i t would not be far out fif

t he way t o say a s p re sent ed in the Upani sad s , whi le no t as t rue

as that which may f ound in medic al t reat i se s o f th e same t ime , y et g ive s a

v ery lai r pic ture o f what the bet t er c las se s o f p eo p le beli eved in regard to

i t in the t ime s the Upani sad s we re wri t t en .

General Survey .

Th e fac t that they were chie f ly int e re st ed in the soul and no t in the

b o dy , though i t p rev ent ed the writ er s f rom going sy st ematic ally int o the

de sc ript io n o f the bo dy , nev erth ele ss c omp elled them to wri t e mo re or le s s

about i t . For the soul i s i nt inmt ely c onnec t ed wi th the bo dy,bound up in

i t , and th e great p robl em o f li f e i s t o obtain pe rpe tual release fronx what i s

mat e rial . Even i n th e earli e st Upanisad s , set ti ng fo rth what may be known as

the jnaaan xrg that i s,mak ing knowledge th e c au se and mean s of release ,

c ra m“J l t

“ ' i t i s nec e s sary t o di s cu s s the bo dy b ec au se o f i t s relat ion t o th e

soul . For the soul i s d i s cu ssed qu i t e f ully . I t s relat i on to , and at t ime s i t s

i d ent i f ic at i on with the p ru ne ,it s c onnec t ion wi th the sen se s , and thei r de

pendenc e on the bo dy ; the s e thing s mak e necie s sary a di sc u s sion of part s o f

the b o dy . The body i n chant s and sac ri f ic e s call s f o r my st ic al and sp i rit ual

i z ing di s cu s sion s ; the i dent i f ic at ion o f the human soul wit h the All-Soul , and

the panthe i st ic c onc ept ion o f the univer se l ed t o int ere sti ng f i gure s and

de s c ri pt ions e In lat er t ime s,when th e sarr a

r

a rg had Upani sad s devot ed t o i t ,

we have the nu mox ou s Yoga de sc ri p t i on s o f the part s o f t he bo dy which are t o

b e u sed in Yoga p rac t ic e s in o rd er t o obtain release , and the same i s t rue

in th e h h ck b: Upani sad s , where the tilaha , o r the coat ing o f ashe s , o r the

ro sary of r i ir?I c : f ruit s i s wo rn t o p rop it iat e some part ic ukar dei ty . The se

furni sh the chie f oc casion s f or the ment i on o f the bo dy and i t s part s , though

in inc i d ent al way s,and in c ompari sons

,many part s are ment ioned . Henc e it will

b e seen t hat we ought not to lo ok f or any ab so lut ely complet e and s c ienti f ic

d e s cript ion o f the bo dy and i t s part s , but only re f erenc e s t o it s general

f ea t ure s and main organ s . How well thi s i s c arri ed out the floowing pag e s wi ll

shOW .

Some int ere st ing things c ome out in a stud y o f the body as ment ioned

in the Upanisad s . One i s t hat thepa

rly Upani sad s are more c o rrec t in th ei r

st at eme nt s than the lat er one s . Seve ral reason s no d oubt c ont ribut ed t o th i s ,

one o f which b eing the u se o f the sac ri f ic e . The o lde st Upani sad s we re wri t ten

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

11

General Survey

that more at t enti on i s paid t o the ext e rio r part s than t o the int erior .

Ev erythi ng c onsp i cuous about the b ody i s na med , area to the several f inger s ,

each of which has i t s own name . But th e c ond i ti on i s di f f erent with the

vi tal o rgan s . Muc h spac e i s given t o the c on si derat i on o f the heart , But the

lungs , as such , and the l iver, are each ment ioned but onc e

,and thi s i s in

c onnec t ion W i th the a ;"

au odla . Thi s lead s th e w ri t er to think that the lungs

at least ,we re inc luded with the heart under the t erm h

qd . hric ya , and many

o f the things sai d about the heart,e spec ially it s c ompari son t o a lotu s

,

seem to c onf irm thi s vi ew . The st omach,the sple en

,the bowel s

,all rec eive

e ither very sc ant ment ion or none at all . The f unc t i on of the mu sc le s doe s

no t se em t o b e unde r st o od at all,and they are ap parent ly loo sely inc luded

under the t e rm mamas . Th e brain , ma s ci si a ,i s ve nt ione d but a single t ime ,

and it i s not really c lear here that the t rair s meant . I t may however , be

re f erred\23 o the r plac e s under the word zc a j j a .

Among th e mat t er s o f int e re st which may be no te d in c onnec t ion wi th

the t reamlent of the bo dy , it s f unc t i on a s the ab o de o f soul i s impo rt ant .

Th e soul re si d e s in the heart,and in the inner c hamb er o f that o rgan . Thi t

inn er chamb er , known under many name s,as ment ioned above , thus b ec ome s the

mo st sac red plac e in the ent ire b ody . Thi s heart spac e , p robab ly the vent ri

c le,i s known throughout the who le range o f Upani sad li t erature . Whi le the

spa ce wa s prob ab ly made unown at f i r st th rough ac tual inve st igat ion , lat er

writ ers must have simply c o p ied the i r i deas from thei r p redec e s sor s , drawing

on thei r imaginat i on s to pi ec e out thi ngs to f i t in w ith their own sy st em s .

W e are seve ral t imes t old that thi s spac e and t he pu ru sa that dwedls in

it , i s the si z e o f one ' s thumb . wh ile th e soul t hu s oc cup ie s the heart during

o rd inary wak ing momengls , during sle ep i t wander s throughout the art eri e s and

vein s , b eing in i t s hap p ie st st at e when in the f iner one s . At t imes i t even

leav e s the b ody ent i rely,i t s vic egeren t i n tho se time s b eing t he b reath ,

o r prani . At the t ime o f death,i t l eave s th e b ody , t ravelling by way o f the

12

Gene ral Burg ey

art e ry susanna . Thi s i s the large st and mo st impor tant art e ry o f the bo dy ;

the f i rs t t o b e re f erred t o sp ec i f ic ally, and th e f i r st t o rec eive a sp ec ial

na me . Naturally one thi nk s o f the ao rt a in thi s c onnec t ion . But a study o f

the Upanisad s give s no ind icati on what ever o f it s re f erring t o t hat po rt ion

o f the b ody at all , but rathe r lead s one to f eel that it mean s the wind pip e .

Whit e th i s " art e ry" i s at f irst t ra c ed only as far as the palat e ,

whe re it i s

sai d t o d ivi de , it s b ranche s go ing t o the ey e s , it i s lat er b eli eved t o go

t o the c rown o f the head,where i t c onnect e s w i th the ant eri o r f ontanelle .

The soul , in d epart ing , spli t s o p en the skull at thi s po int . One c an admi re

the the o ri zing whicdpe d t o to thi s beli e f,and th e c lo se inve st igat ion o f the

skull , whi ch c ould not e the aig zag lin e s spli t t i ng an appar ent ly single

b owl o f b o ne int o many part s , and c omb i ning pre sent thi s hy pothe si s t o

ac c ount for the phenomena . But while the soul c ould depart by thi s rout e ,

and b y so doing ob tain immo rtalit y,rather r elea se , i t c ould al so depart f rom

some other spot,b ut in such case d id not at tai n t o et ernal bli s s .

Much c ould b e sai d ab out t h e int ere st ing word pre j a and it s f ellow s ,

add it ional t o what ha s b e en sai d . Thi s has not b een done b ecaus e a full in

ve s t i gat ion o f the word would lead one out si de of the Upani sad s . As far as

the f ive c ommonly named c ane s are c onc erned , th e evi denc e o f the Upani sad s

i s not that the word s for tham fa rs derived f rom th e c onre sponding c ompound

verb s , but that the verb s are all denomi nat ive s , dep end ing on the noun s .

I n regard t o the vexed que sti on a s to whether przna o r a pana o ri ginal ly meant

inb reath ing,th e w ri t er i s o f the o pi nion that th e fundamental di f f erenc e

wa s j ust what i s so c learly b rought c u t agai n and again in lat e writ ings

generally ; namely,that p r i nc alway s mean s the b reath in the lungs , and

apina the ai r in the b owel s o r lower part o f the b o dy . There i s but a single

pas sage in the Upani sad s whic h will not b ear thi s int erp retat i on , and thi s

pas sage i s almo st c ert ainly c o rrupt . while a few pas sage s out si de the Upanisads

13

Ge neral Survey

se em t o ddviat e f rcm thi s meani ng,a more c are ful sc rut iny of them woul d

p robab ly c lear things up . Certainly t o c onsi der i,

as f rom the b egi nning

th e wind i n the bowel s involve s le s s di f f icult y than to c onsi der it as eithe r

in o r out breathing . Th e inc rea s e ' of the numb er o f vit al ai rs f ro: f ive t o

t en and even t o f ourt e en in the lat e U panisad s , each with i t s own sgec ial

func t ion , i s i nt ere st ing , and th row s some light on the sub j ec t in gene ral .

I t would se em that the f undamental c onc ep tion o f oraaa,in lat er time s ,

at

any rat e , was that it was a sort o f wi nd or ga s,loca ted in some part icular

part o f the bo dy u sual ly ,d i f fu sed th rough it i n the ca se o f fy ii z and per

hap s some other s, and p er f ormi ng some sp ec i f ic func t i on .

T rina i s the b reath ,

as we u se that wo rd , an d p erf o rm s bo th in an d ou t breathing . I t i s to b e no t ed

in thi s c onnec ti on,that when a writ er o f the Upani sad s wi she s t o say b reath e

out o r i n , or b reathe upon,h e alway s u se s some c ompound othe r than pranic i

or apai i ti . as nihgrasat i . abhi ; r in1 :1 ,

and the like . O f all th e se air s

c rane i s chie f,and i n early time s i dent i f ied wi th the sen se s and wi th the

c rEna c on si dered as an ac t ive ,vi t al f o rc e wi thin one , and Wi th

the sens e s rec ogni z ed a s the t ool s o f the soul , wi th whic h prana was al so

i dent i f i ed , i t i s ea sy to see why the sen se s s hould b e c on sidered pr znz s .

I n c onnec t ion wi th the sen se s and t hei r o rgan s , the int e ۤt ing f ac t

may b e no t ed t hat for f our o f them amb iguou s word s are u sed , whi ch ma y re f er

t o ei ther t he sen se or i t s ob j ec t . Such word s are c ak su s . which may me an

either sight or the eye, crc tr i , ei the r the ear o r he

aring , t vc z , ei ther

t ouch o r the ski n , and ga ran’

. ei ther smell o r the no se . Alongsi de o f the se

are th e equally f ami liar word s L h § 1 , k arq c i nc ah . and n or nT‘

L . z,

which re f er exc lu sively t o the organ and not t o the sens e . As to how the

sen se s p e rf orm the i r func t ion s,nothing de f ini t e i s known b eyond that they all

d epend on inte lligenc e,which i s known under di f f erent na me s , and even

i d ent i f i ed wi th the dei ty . The mechani sm o f b rai n and nerve i s ent irely unknown .

The h eart,t o be sure

, as in o the r anc i ent peo pl e s , in c onc e rned with knowing .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

15

General Surv ey .

i s ob tai ned through f ive sen se s o r power s,ea ch o f whic h deal s specially wi th

one o f the f ive el ement s which go t o mak e up the mate rial unive rse . The

mo to r part o f the bo dy mec hani sm i s sup pli ed by th e f i ve ac t ion sense s o r

power s , which are di rec t ed by the mind . Th e bcne s are the f ramework o f the

body , th e sinew s bind i t s part s t ogeth er . An inward f i re i s mai ntained in

the b ody,sup po rt ed by the union o f the vi tal ai r s . Th i s f i re ai d s in dige sti on

and i s an impo rtant f o rc e in the bo dy .

As t o the u se o f the bo dy in the Yoga and bhak t i sphere , nothing more

ne e d be sai d here . I t i s su f f is ent t o no te t hat it s po sture s and breathings

are a mean s of g rac eand through th e m it may se rve the soul by obt aining

release f o r i t .

As i s to be e x xec t ed , th e bo dy i s sa i d t o b e c ompo se d of th e el ements

which c on sti tu t e the material wo rld o f which the phy sic al body i s a part .

A f ew illu st rat i on s will be p re s ent ed here,to gi ve a pi c ture o f the general

i dea of the bo dy .

While generally f ive element s are rec o gni z ed throughou t the domain

o f Hindu philo sophi c al thought , Ch . 6 speak s of but thre e; earth,water

,

and t e whi ch inc lude s bo th heat and light . The se thre e ele ment s go

t o mak e up the bo dy , each one o f them separat ing into th ree part s The

separat i on i s a natural one and i s analagou s to that by which mi lk when

churned i s separat ed int o di f f erent part s,the bu t te r

,which i s the li ght er

and sup er i or part,ri sing to the t o p

,and the heavie r mi lk set t li ng to th e

m . bot t om. Thu s a nine f old divi si on o f the bo dy ari se s , as follovrs . (dv 5

Danae Med i um L ightEarth ( soli d part of f o od ) f ec e s

Wat e r urine bloo d

bone mar row

Th i s pas sage not only gi ve s a general v i ew of the c ompo si t ion o f the bo dy ,

as c ompo se d of ni ne part s,but show s how eac h part i s de riv ed .

Ano ther vi ew,ap parent ly eq ually old , i s f ound in Brh . where

the f iv e element s are inclu ded in the c ompon ent s of the t ody , along with

k nowl e dge,

m an a li f e,sight

,hearing ,

and c ert ai n mental quali t i e s and

ac ti on s . But thi s pas sage doe s not go int o dest ial . The lat e r Ga rbha howewr

su pp li e s thi s lack,and the elevifit s ,

wi th the part s derived f rom them and

thei r func t i on s are rep re sent ed as f o llow s .

04W I

Element Part deriv ed Func t ion

Earth Soli d Su ppo rt ing

Wat er Flui d Prepari ng food for dige sti on .

Warm. Giving light .

Di st ribut i on ( of f oo d eat en ) .

Ho llow Givi ng spac e ,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

19

lone of the o lder Uxani qa is c ortr lns L e re ral de sc ril‘ion o f the

ho ly , but le e ~r rt ions ma y be sa i‘to

l eb in in the Jai trazan o tre

bo rde r l ine between ti e old n4 ti e ni d ‘le . L ore th de s c

ri pt i onr ax

t inoe i v i .h p e s s ir i sm .

“

t i s s a i l t o be wc rtlle s s,

r i ‘o

,os od o f b one s

,

s i i r , sinew s , mi rrow, f le e}

,se ed

,l i ce i

, pi leghr ,tear s

, or iu re ,u lne ,

W i nd , b all , an d sl ime . I t i s affl ict ed t ) lu st

,anger

, b re e d ,f ear , , eal

ou s, , sep arat i on fro the le si re d

,uni on Wi th th e non— de si re l

,l i nger

,

thi r st ,old ag e , de nt }

,di . ea s e , se rro J

, Cc . ( H ai t . l In g ai t . ? .f th e re

1 8 . no t’ er an i sim i lar de sc rip t i on o f it . I t wa s p ro iu c ei b ; c ort lat i on ,

p i e“i n da ra ne s s , c a n? ou t I 0 :h the urinary po rt al

,L S

i n lt u p v i th

t one s,c overe i wi th fl e sh

,boun ’ ‘ i th shin ,

f ille d W i th lung,urine

, b all ,

1

sli e,marrOW

,f at

,oi l

,an i hany o the r i mp u ri t i e s ,

lik e a c g. or roc e,tadi e .

Th e be st

gene ral i e sc ri p t i on of the bo iy i s to b e f ound in th e

N,ai r5.

'

r1n a Upani sad ; b et t er ti an that containe d ir Carbha,

he sau se le s s

abbre'

i a t e i . The de sc rip t i on i s 1mi te lat e

,

tu t _ t 1 8 c lear

,an ’

son 3 1 t le

f ron th e Hi ndu stan’p c int . I t s t ea zhing s roo t well back .

Nov the bo ly i s c ompo se d of t i e cart ) and ti e c tle r f our ole e nt s .

whatev er 1 8 soli d in i t,th at i s e art .

° wh a t ev er f lu i i,t h at i s u s tar;

wh a t e v e r i a b e t,th e t i s vha t eve r mov e s “h ou t

,tlat

'

3 ai r ; wl a ievo .

i s Iollow,that - s El

“~i . n e a rin; .na so f o rth a re ti e f ive “rou le d

ue 9 na 1.

the t i e the

Th e bar 1 9 ( func t i one d ) in‘

c

,

Apy m i n the ai r

,

N1 f i re , torgu e

f‘

thewat er

, r o se 12 ti e Ba l th And i r th i s (above ) o rd e r are tle f0 110W1n

ob ge c t s of sen se p ro duc ed i n the ear th and ti e otle r elorwnt s ; sound,t ouch

,

fe rn, ta s t e a n} s. ell . Th speech o r

van

,the hand s

,the f ee t

,ti e anu s

,

ai d tle ; e x - s are c alle d the worL se n se s . From ti s e e th e re are Iro‘

u sed 1. x

o r der ti e fc llov ir ~ o t,eot e i ) ti e e arth an ’

oti e r o’

ex nnt s :Aeocl ,

tal in

ti e f our f ol d ih rer o rg an . .u o a . , . c i G o d 1 ord x

20

ob j ec t s , d te rx i i n t ion un i urne rtr nty , arrre

‘f h nien r

i 'e

,an ! n info i r

i r».T h e l e gal i ty o f i s . n end o f th e ne zi ; o f b th : fa c e ; or

the hea rt ; o f th e h o vel . Th t o x e ~, sk i n

,art er i e

ha r r i fle e} a re c ox.os e d o f eart i ; u r i i e

, Ille glu ,1lr r l

,ser en

,ax

”

swee t , of wa ter; hunger

,t h i r e‘

, lc s si tt de ,fe ll: on

” c opulation,o f f i re ;

“C V lnb , dl L bi u b ,

s tillne s r,e p rni nL un i c lo sing ti e ey e s

,o f ai r; lu st

,

anb r , f ear , envy , f oi l ; and oti ere,from cound , touc h ,

form ,ta st e

and s ell are d ual i t i e s of tho e artl . Soun 1, touc h , forx'

n i ta s t e o f ti e

wa ter . soun l to n e }, and f o rn , of f i re . Sound and t ouch

,of ”

i f . Sound

A de sc r i p t i on of very di f f erent ty pe,ty p ic al o f the 1a . er Yo

ga

U,ani sa s d s , i s f ound in Tri q ikhi Eranu ana ,

CD If . It i llu st rat e s th e lh ab

ina . , par t s and relat ion shi p s t augh t by thaqschool .

" In the mi d s t of the bo dy i s .h e 0 h aving th e splégor of

les te d gol d . In h en i t i s thre ec ornere d,in duadrhp e d s ,

fou rc ornere d ,

round 11 l i r ’s,

S i x c o rnere d in c re epi ng tli l b s , and ei ght c orne red in

in sec t s . In it there i s somet i ig b line a glowi ng la mp . The I n ic '

t h e h a dbody of . wn,i s nine f inge f our finL e r s hi gh

,f our fing er s t read .

I t i s eL yshaj e d an

dobli iu e in l o th tW i c e born an i fou rfrot e d . That i s

rec oL ni z e i as the flu,i n the m i d s t o f which i s t i e havel . In thi s

tL e re i s a wheel wi th twe lve spoke s,in w h i ch are Vi snu and o t’e r f on ts .

I“t i l“119 0“ t?“”3 0 i s plac ed , a nd”f i rls aroun } ti e wle el wi t }

i t s own i llu si ons .

‘

i fe wand er s su cc e s s i vely a mc ang the sp ok e s , C Brdhz an ,

l in e a sg i de r wanderi ng in th e mid st o f her t ral of thread s . C -tlru t t’i s’

b reath-rai sing li f e do e s not . move . Above thi s i s the 1 1 O bll i4 °

and above the naval . I t ha s ti e for? o f thr e i L ht r*

‘

and i s an

e ib ht fold c i rc le , a c c ording to the e s senc e o

f wind,fi re , a c . I t eve x

rema i n s enc lo sing the si de s of t } TheUren t lig i t ,

L evin ent ere‘

and t ; b ean s of the mouth ,re c ogni ze i as ti e t rue ,

i n th e t i me of y o p a w it } i t s w it i 1 1 ! f i re,tre.

i l e s Wi tl ix fi e learthL GSO,

lavin‘the fora of a se rp ent . Two f i ngers ab ovr th e aru s

,and as ruc i below

we

ti e leni s , i s the a i dho d; o f h e r,tut the m i d heart o f i

undrure d s , an ! o f

1h

o ther shtle mid st o f the t : i t i s surrounded by many art eri e s ; lero tle

and J are L athe red toge tl er .”

As i s t o b e ax lec t e d in ti e moni s t i c phi lo spohy o f ti e Urani sad s ,

much st re s s i s lai d on the i n f e ri o ri t y o f ti e l ody to the soul,and on it s

delendenc e on th e sp i ri tual . Some t i me s th e re f e renc e i s to th e in divi dual

soul , which i s,how eve rx Inac t ic ally i d ent i f i ed Wl th the world soul , some

t ime s t o th e 5 x"

i n i t s large st sen se,somet i me s t o the Pl r l

‘l a nd

some t i me s to Erahm a, Narayana ,

o r t o the Dei ty wi thout any c lear ex p re s sinn

of naa e . But the s e are rather a que stion of the na me o f the atman or De i ty

rat her than any thing whi cl alt er s the t re atment 0”

the relat i on ship of the

De i t y to the bo dy .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Bac kbone

N i p ple

hollow above

Seat

Plans

Rib

Ab domen

Navel

St e rn !

Anu s

h ead

Crown of head

Forehead , an

Frontal Bone

Skull

Suture

do . j unc ture bra hmab i

Fac e

Ey eb row

Ey eli d

L y e la sn

ho se

do ,t i p of

do . c avi ty

Ohoex

L i p

Jaw

T eet h

T e ub ue

Cavi ty of sou th kaoc i

f

Palat e

Uvula

Palatal art er i e s taluk e

Mouth

Nec k

Arm

Shoulder

Elbow ,

Forearm

Upp e r arm

Wri st

Hand

do . bac k of

do . palm of

do . oxene d t ogethe r ,

Mi d dle

Thi rd

L i t t le

Hai l s

T i p of

Lo i n s

gu lpha

Foo t

So le of do .

Great t oe

hai r of bo dy

do . o f head

T opkno t

Beard

Pudenda

do . mal e

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

i s one o f th e ge neral t e r ms u sed cor th e enti re bo dy . It i n

not the e s sent ial part o f one ,but i s an ad j unc t to o r a de pendent o n the

or the I t i s c all e d bec au s e it l i e e” in the

f i re , - that i s , th e knowing,seei ng

,and d i ge st ive f i re s . ( Ca x bha

I n addi tion to what ha s t een said above in regard t o thdgene ral

c omp o sit i on of the body ,i t may b e add ed that i t i s c ompo sed of the f ive

el ement s and the f ive ( sound , touch,f orm

,tast e

, mnell ) . (Mai t .

Lat er i t i s f igurat ively de sc rib e s as a t emple,wi th one pillar ,

( the bac kbone ) , th ree po st s, (whic h th e c ommentary say s may b e tak en as

the th re e art e ri e s , or el se as the three quali t e i s ,

1 ni ne door s , ( the nine op ening s o f the b o dy ) , and the

f i ve dei t i e s ( the knowl edge sen se s ) . I t has a sun glowing wi th ray s ( th e

thought s ) , in the mi d st of which a f lame i s burn i ng ( int elligenc e ) , and the

de i ty wi thin i s a s large as a tongue 0 g thi s f lame . (Yo . ci .

Th e lat e st Upanisad s rep eat th e se ideas . Th e body i s woven t ogether

of the f ive element s . (Ye . Qu . 72 , gar . ,I t has the th ree (Yo . Qu .

It ha s nbne O p enings f o r exc ret i on s . ( 95nd.

The bo dy has th ree sexe s, to any of Which l i f e may be at tached . They

are , mal e , f emal e,and neu t er . ( QV e t . Many b od i e s p ervade the

earth . ( T ri p . LI.

The lat e y oga Upani sad s f ix the h ei ght of the bo dy at 9 C f inger , or

ab out 6 f e et . ( Qri j . Varah . Qand . Th e last al so add s that

ext end s 12 f inger s further b eyend the body . I t i s compo sed o f bone s;

sinew s, d c , and i s the home of the (hathar . 4 ) Ai r i s in i t ,

somet i me s sai d to be moving in i t . ( Yo . Ku . 6 6 ; Q ri j . I t i s

p e rmeat ed throughout b y (Yo . Cu . I t ca st s a shadow . (Varah .

I t s mo st impo rtant o rgan,that whic h su ppo rt s i t , i s the

(Varah . I t may b e made alende r — a thing much de sired in Yo ga -b y

holding the breath in the great to e s . (7534, Di sease s ent er i t .

75m} .

2 8

I t i s sp read thuou gh w i th ve in s,like r banyan leaf . (35nd. The

i s an impo rtant o rgan . ( do )

rhe ol der Upani sad s have qu i t e a lit t le t o say in rega rd t o the

b o dy and the sen se s . Ordinarily,o f c ou r r se ,

th e sen se s are in the bo dy ,

bu t they may d epart ,as in sl ee p and d eath . The ir departure mak e s u s c ry

ou t . ( Erh . Thei r departure al s o in j ure s the b ody . (D . A .

The departure o f the highe st sen se giv e s the great e st in jury . ( Oh .

When the sen se s d epart,they tak e the ob j ec t s of sen se w ith them

,which i s

a c o rollary o f the sub j ec t ive p sychology of bhe i r phi lo sopry . (Kaus.

The sen se s are sent throughru t the bo dy in dee p sl eep . (Erh .

Though i t i s the abo d e of th e sen se in thi s manner,nevert h ele s s Q

i t sel f i s a so rt o f sen se,and has -the func t ion of en j oy ing pl ea sure and

pain , sinc e it i s a memb er o f r‘

fi‘

. ( Kaus.

Among the lat e U panisad s , Kund . 4 menti on s that the ge rf*

u ob tains

th i ng s . It i s to be employe d askinst rument in knowing by a sc e t ic s .

Duriize

gle ep '

the bo dy en j oy s plea sure . ( Praq . I t has f our

stat e s , wak i ng,dreaming

,dee p sl ee p

,and th e f ourth , or

t ~n1~

(Narad . 5 )

‘

h. L l“

e. The inte lli gent sel f , o r r r d

"

r i s in th e body

lik e a raz or in a c ase . ( Kaus .

“r in? i s th e bo dy ' s mean s o f ac quiring

int elli genc e , for Without it th e bo dy would not re zogni z e p lea su re or pain .

( haus. B, 6 , Z) I ac t,the bo dy i t sel f i s voi d of int elli genc e

,lik e a c art .

(Malt . 80 thi s hi gher power di rec t s i t and mak e s i t sen sible . (Mai t .

By intelli genc e the body i s drivan around like th e wh eel of a po t t er . (Mai t .

Mi ra-mak e s r the di rec t ing pow e r o f the body .

Lat e c onne c t ion s ofr ’ “

o w i th int el li genc e ax v not so ma t t e r o f fac t .

The bo dy c ontai n s a two f ol d see d ( b ) one po rt ion of wh . ch i s breath or

pul sat ion,and the o the r st eady thought . ( Anna . That o f the asc et ic

or mu ni has a light in i t,which re f er s e spec i ally to the int ell igenc e c on

nec t ing him with the de it y . (Anna . Pac . 2 3 ; kathar .

M

2 9

The treatmen t of in it s relation t o th e i s

c onsi st ent th r e n n hOH t th e ent i re r

ange of U panisad li t era ture . Tarly and

mi ddl e U pani sad s rec ogni z e that th e or i s,in th e st ric t sen se ,

something apart f rom o r without the body . ( Praq . Erec t . Pana p . 7

Sub . 8 ) But the ( un der di f f erent na me s ) dw e ll s in the body . (Brh .

K . Free. Sub . Really,the wande r s in

every g ( Mai t . The dei t y sup po rt s all bo di e s . (ci ras

Fur )“ at tai ns the body at b irth . (Erh . The b ody i s the re st ing llac e

o f the immo rtal ( 0h . Brahma Within th e body i s the b readth

o f a thu mb . (Mait . 6 . The i s the lead er o f th e bo dy . (Mund .

I t i s lik e a light in the body . (Mund . The b o dy has a light i n it .

(Oh . The se pas sage s no doubt are the o riginal s o f tho se me nt ioned

in the last paragraph . In'

one plac e we are t ol d that exc i t e s the

f i re in the bo dy . (Hai t . The dwell s in the b o dy lik e the

wa te rdro ; on a lo tu s . ( Mai t . I t i s un it ed t o the bo dy lik e a ho rse to

a car . ( Ch . I t i s the chariot, of which the i s the driver .

( Kath . Mai t . Th e d ei t y i s in the b o dy in the same way that

oi l i s in se sa mum or sc ent in a f lower . ( Dhyana . 9 ) The in the body

i s the spi ri t of Prajapat i . ( Kaus The body o f th e i t sel f i s

(mai t . I t i s mo re sub t ile than the bo dy . (Brh . Ind ra

reali z e s that the atman i s mo re than th e bo dy . ( Ch .0 “

umk e s

the body int elli gent . ( Tait The change s of the bo dy do not change

the soul ,whi ~h en j o y s things the same in a dream as when awak e . ( Ch . 8 .

When the bo dy i s d e st roy ed the i s not hurt . ( K . wh en

i t l eave s the body i t mak e s u s c ry ou t . (Brh . I t should b e dram?

s t ead i ly f ro m the body,like the pi th f rom (Kath .

So,t oo , 061. 19 infonns u s that the dei t y dwell s in th e bo dy as soul .

Th e i s within the In some o f the lat er Upani

ead s we me et the di st inc i ton between -l i f e,

or the indivi dual soul

and or the righe r p ri nci pl e . Th e body c ontain s two and

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

The zd ddle Upani sa d s add that the body at death x ig le s with the f ive

el eme nt s, ( Find. 2

,and that it i s de s t roy ed . (Muk ti . I t fal l s in

death ( Chag . ) and one can no t go to h eaven with i t . (nae)St ill lat er

,w e are to ld that i t go e s t o de st ruc t ion , (Yo . Ku .

A lat e e shatalog dc al pas s age tell s u s that af t er death, baveng s e c onde d the

several c e le st ial regions, one yu t s off th e bo dy

,and put s on a

ele s t ial one . ( Tri p . H . A to 7 t r'

r i s obtai ned . ( T ri p . M .

-M Qu e .» ( U num b . g aw k t’u q U W i ld a, M A , W

'

U tu ( l 1 (

s~ l ’

s . Othe r exac t re f e renc e s are that the b ody o f th e

emb ryo at tain s the 8 and the six V“ in the eighth month .

( Carbha I t s heat i s the ‘c i d of Brahma . (Mai t . The wind &c are

wi thout the b o dy . ( Ch . I t i s obt aine d through g c od and 6 V ) 1 wo rk s .

( Sa rv . The penit ent has a p e a c etul one . (Ka iv . 4 ) I t i s sai d t o burn ,

f iguratively . (Va j ra . ) Krsna i s the dual cau se o f i t . (Copfile t . b eg . )

F‘i ~ rc ‘

ir e u se

s . I t i s a chariot ( Katha . Ch . Pai ng . , ChEg .

I t i s a sac ri f ic i al al tar . ( Pranag . 4 ) I t i s the fuel of the sac ri f i c e .

(hahana. I t i s th e g’

i for the i nt e rnal heat,whi ch i s Brahma . ( Mait .

I t i s a bow ,f o r which n or i s the arrow end

‘

r i na th e p oint . (Mait .

I n o rde r t o t e st th e i r su prenae y , the p r 1 leav e ahd re ent er i t .

(Kk au s. when death sac ri f ic ed and the “r xni c le f t him,hi s bo dy swelle d

u r and the mind wa s in hi m . (Brh . The a su ra e adordthe bo dy ano int

i t , and clo the it af t e r death,but they do not know Brahma . ( Ch .

C ert ain hsi s mi stalenly lo oked on the b ody as the e s sent ial part . ( Chac )“( M w

‘u f

tgt “(W {

it’s/am

c L'

Y ffL 'Q ’ M 0

;

V ~\ {00 1 /tA M (

fine shouldis e e the univer se

”

in hi s bo dy , (Yo , Yu . a pa s sage

which sugge st s the Gi te . The thre e f old bo dy 1 8 env elop ed in o . (Pflt G a )

Re l w e “ I) the d e sc ri p tion o f th e 7r d . the inner ruler,

th e i hmo rt al ,Where he i s t reat ed in the noni st i c sen se

,hi s b o dy i s sai d

t o be

rarth

,Wat er

,f i re sky

,ai r

,sun

,mc on

,the d i rec t i on , light ning ,

thunder , all the wo rld s,all knowledge

,all sac ri f i ze s , all b e ing s , breath ,

sp eech,si ght

,heari ng

,the mind

,t ouch

,bri lliancy , darkne s s , s ex on . ( Erh .

3 — 23 ) A much lat er pas sage u se s much the amp s language i n regard t o, j b

the body of Naray ana . whi ch earth,wat c r

,bri llinn c y ,

air,sze c s ,

the mind ,

int elligenc e , ego i sm,

re f l ec t ion,the tempe ra ment

,the impe ri shable

, all

b eing s . ( Sub . The dei ty a s surf; a body when in fatuated l y hiya. ( Kalv .

Tart t i s the body of sp eech,heaven of mind , and wat er of b reath . (Brh .

11

With the ado rat ion o f t he wo rd 0 it s body and that of i t s several

l et t e rs may be theu ght o f . Th e Garhapatya f i re,the e art h

,and nrahma are

eac h in turn the bo dy of the of O J . (Prahmav . 3 — 5 x has thre e .

L at e r U p ani sad s empha si z e t”e f ac t that th e i i i ; dei ty i s wi thout

Varadot . 3

bo dy . (Cri j . 38nd. 2; Harad . Yet he i s i n o ther bo di e s . (Cri j .

Harad . Ag ain ,the bo dy of the deit y i s re f e rred

,to , an d sai d

to b e lo tu s like . ( Tri p . M . Z . I ) Th e great ways of the deit y i s hi s spo rt

bo dy . ( T ri p . M . Si ta, ( as prakrt i ) has bodi ly f orm s . ( Si ta) . The body

o f th e moon swell s . (Bash . )

Wit ‘

c a. As a fundamental pro po si t i on

,sin s are in th e bo dy .

( Ta i t . Henc e i t ha s t o do Wi th l )By hav ing c on f i denc e

in c e rt ain t eachings,

one r se e f rom thi s bo dy, at tai ns an exc ellent b o dy o f

l i ght , and abi de s i n hi s own f o r m. ( C h . One who do e s not at tttn

wi sdom b e f o re the de st ruc t ion o f th i s body has b oyhoo d in the c reat e d

wo rl d s . (Kath . Th e re i s a prayer that the b ody may be p eac e ful .

( T ai t . Al so that it may b e all- see ing . (Narad . 4 . end ) . By p re p er

mant ras , one in thi s bo dy na y s ee the go d s . (Nrsp . 5 ) Th e a sc et ic should

( Mait .

p e rc eive sel f f rom hi s own b o dy . He 1 8 sai d to a sc end into hi s own body .

( San. )That o f t h e dead i s rep ro duc ed th r ou gh th e offe ri nc of t en pinqas .

Winds 9 )

I . the lat er Upani sad s the i dea gr ow s that the body na y b e u sed as

a means of ac qui ri ng me ri t . One may mak e hi s eat ing and drink ing an o f f er ing

in hi s bo dy . ( Prfiaag . Ashe s should he pu t on the b ody . (Erha j .

But i s e sp ec ial ly in yoga prac t iée s that the b o dy mu st b exe rc i sed . The

bo dy p ro duc ed by the f i re o f Yo ga -asc et ic prac t ic e s - i s no t sub j ec t to

i llne s s , old age , and pain -an i d ea f requent ly rec urring in the Yoga Upafi

l ea d s . (Cve t . In t hi s c onnec t ion w e have an in t ere st ing dax x x iaXi

d e f ini ti on o f th e wo rd ta a The c on suming o f the bo dy by c ert ain p rac tic e s

ac c o rding to th e sc ri pture s i s a (gang. Th e b ody i s dried up by

f % 1 F "7 It should p er f o rm penanc e . (Kund . It i s to b e kept

even o r ri gi d in Yoga . (Yo . Cu . One rec eive s li fe or exi st enc e f rom

c e rtai n fonns of Yoga . (Yc . Cu .

Correc t breaéing has i t s relat i on t o t he b o dy in Y oga . Breath i s

re moved f rom. the bo dy i n the b r ah. e v i f deans . ( Tri c .Th e bo dy i s wo rn

away li ke a c loud by S a ndra . ITrig . Prop er b reath i ng de st roy s the heat

of the b ody . (70 . Ku .v oga give s one a slender t o dy - ~ e sp ec ially the

p rac tic e of ho ld ing th e b reat t the great t o e s . (Cri j . Qand .

The asc e tic whil e in the bo dy shoul i re fl ec t on hi s i dent i ty W i th

Brahma . (Karad . Soul doe s no t have b ody af t e r me ri t and si n are de st roy e d .

(Cri j . Thi s lead s int o th e p e s simi st i c vi ew of the bo dy . One should

b e as i f vo i d o f a bo dy . (Varah . The bo dy i s not to b e e st eeme d .

( Narad . I n fa c t ,i t i s t o b e abandoned b y the a sc et ic , ( Narad .

and that o f the f or f i f th c las of asc et i c s,i s t o b e c ondi dered

a s dead . (hire d . 5 . And in ene ral ,the asc et ic i s to look uxon hi s

& r a e d ub t d L u t u N !

bo dy as a c orp se . (Harad . 7. b eg . ne bec ome s 0 }"

c by say i ng "no, no" .

( Varfih . The asc et ic c on si de rs knowledg e as hi s bo dy,and abandon s al l

thing s out si de hi s bo dy . ( Narad . 6 beg . ; 9 ,end ) . The afflic t io n s of the body

are to b e endure d,c almly by the asc et ic . (Narad . But he i s not to

af f lic t hi s b ody wi th too muc h o f eitner pl ea sure or pain — t hey w oul d

int erf e re wi th hi s Yoga pur sui t s . ( Yt . Kanthac

. The bo dy i s

someth ing 1 i or i magine d . (Hamap Go ing f arther bac k , hi ng Hqh s d

ratha c on si de red i t as something t ran si to ry ,aux (Malt .

And even

Brh . 4 . 4 . 12 say s there i s no reason Why one knowing the hhould se ek a bo dy .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

o f the ai r s o f i and 1“

ai r c ont i nu e s 1» (Yc . Cu .

b od ie s,say ing Hanan . 2 )

t he b ody,

one l ive s . T reatl

s up portst h e b ody . ( Qrf j . As long as

i s in all

The bo dy i s plac ed at the top of the sc ale of l i f e, gra s s b ei ng at

the bo tt om . (Anna .

One abandon s th e b o dy at death . ( K516 g . 2 ; Ndrad . l ;Haya . ,

al so cal led d "

Avyaht a

( Saflb4b . 27; the soul leave s i t ( Pinda . 2 ; hund 20 )

Tu rf) . Death i s

”NAnna . One separat e s from the body

P hilo so p hic ally t he bod y i s d i st ingui shed

b y the f ac t that the ego or b

whi lc th e non-eg o or

in regard t o i t s re lat ion t o the

The sup reme spi ri t i s sup e ri o r to i t . (Hi r5 . ) The 5

(Adhya. 56 ) though i t al so b ec ome s separate frdjm th e bo dy .

dwell s in i t , (Ra ha s . Narad .

dwell s Wi thout . (Ra has . Ge n tli c t ing st at ements

vo ic e d i f f erent sy st em s o f philo sophy .

i s in the b o dy .

(Anna .

Th e olde r Katha t ell s u s that thrwei ty i s i n the b ody , but i s to rn away and

f ree d f rom i t . ( Katha . He i s even in the b ody of t he (Vara h.

I t i s i a . ( Shanda 10; Tri o . b eg) . I t i s the hou se of the go d s , in

one of the mid dle U pani sad s . (0vet . i x i xsx atnax xfihxinx x x xfiiThe deity dwell s

in th ree plac e s in the body ; the ey e,th e mi nd , and the heart . (Gau d .

I t sp rang f rom Visnu's . (vasu ) . On the o ther hand

,the body

wi th the i (Kund . 15 ) I t i s or really the re i s

( Adhya. l A nna . A rec on c i ling st at ement i s that the

a po s se s sor or a non- po s se s sor of b ody . (Hai t rey i . No

ari se s f rom the fac t that the bo dy i s no t real . ( Adhya. 59 ,

i s really no t th e b ody . ( Qri j . I t i s pervad ed by

i s b o rn in i t, (Yo . Ku . and w o rk s harm to

I t i s i n the power of ( Tri p . M . I t has erro r s .

I t has f ive de f ec t s,- ~ lu st

,anger

,out — b reathing , f ear , and

Th e i s a li gi t . (Bhav . ) The

( Yo . Ku . I t b ec ome s th rough pri de of

i s not c onn ec t ed

no in it .

de i ty i s neith er

d oub t thi s

60 ) . Henc e , one

( T ri p . M .

it . (Varah .

(Adhya.

sl ee p . ( Mandal fil

i s in i t du r ing li f e .

flare d . 6 . b eg ) .

But i t s i s d e end ent on (05nd.

The body i s c o . p er ed t o t i e und er o f the two fire s t i c k e , the wo rd

b eing the upp er and revolv ing one,an ! knOW1e lge the spark produc ed by

thei r f ri c t ion . ( } v et . D hyana .

P In the la t er Upani sa ds , af f l ic t ions i nd re st rain s o f the

bo dy play a mo st i mpo rtant part,as w e ll as ab strac t i on . The spi ri t in the

b od y i s 0 0 b e seise d by re f l ec ti on on the my st i c r (0vet . By { ro

nounc ingthe nasal d f c in a c ert ai n method

,an invi sib le bo dy i s obtaine d .

(Bab es 10 . By rel ec t i on on Brahma a thi rd st at e of univer sal lo rd ship i s

att ai ned at thr d i s so luti on o f the b o dy . 7vet . The asc et ic should

re st rain hi s body . ( Trio. I n a c e rtain the measure o f the bo dy

i s mnrs e d on the ground . ( Tric, . I t should b e thin . Trig . 106 ,

Yoga i s to b e p er f o rmed in it . ( Varah . fixfiifi I t i s a b an“c or t ie ,

b ecause i t b ind s the soul . ( Sarv . I t i s to b eabahdone d

the asc e t i c . ( Anna . I t should li e like a st ic k o f woo d . (Amrt a .

It i s b O b e the only thin g le f t to the asc et ic , (Narad . 5 . b eg . ; and

i t s o nly p rot ec t i on f o rm c old and wi nd should b e the or c lo th(Narad . 4

, end)wo rn ove r the

.Apno should b e as obl iviou s to pl easure and pai n as a

b o d y Without b reath . ( Narad . Fv entually i t should b e ab an ione d in flhe

c av e s o f the mountai n s ( Narad . 4 . end ) . Sti ll, one should rememb er that

he has a b o dy ( Narad . and for i t s p re se rvat i on may beg . (Mai t re y i .

There i s a p ray e r that it may b e nouri she d . ( Dat t a .

It s b ehe st s are not t r b e ob eye d . (Adhya. 3 ; Ak si . I t s

or i nm g inat i ons are to b e abandoned . (Wi re d . 5 . b e g . ) L ileW i s e i t s enmi ty ,o

pri d e,and anger

. ( Hi re d .a

. 42; sauhn.

2

i;iix ,Ya j . 19 ; al so i t s a

’

fec t

ion s . ( Narad . The a sc e tic has a b o dy d i st i ngu i sh e ! by knowledge and

(flare d . A c o rrec t unde r sta nd i ng of the di f f e renc e s of

bo dy i s ob tained by re f lec tio n o Brahma . ( dare d . Re f l ec ti o n should

tak e po s se s sio n o f the b o dy . (Ad hya. Knowledge of i t i s re f e rre d to,

(Varfih . I t s O pin ion s are to be drawn f rom i t in Yoga . ( Q rT j .

Th ing s wi thin and w vthou t at ! are to b e cons idordd the same . ( Anna .

The high e s t st at e i s to b e wi thout the bo dy, ( Adhya. 16 ) Thi s i s th e stat e

o f the a (Muk ti . 2 . 3 3 ) Thi s rele ase i s ne i as sary in o rd e r to

ob tain the high e st st at e , (Ahsi . and i s ob tained by ( Ba ubh .

Yet one With or without the body may ob taan re lease . (Anna .

The spac e in i t i s t o b e mingled wi th ext eri o r spac e . (gri j . When

p e rvaded b y —h ere a form of Yoga -one has no f ear of death . (70 . Cu .

It i s to b e f ree f rom the bond s of t ime . (YOQ - hu .

Correc t b reathing play s i t s part s in the Yoga Upani sa d s . The bo dy i s

t o b e f i ll ed and emp t i ed like a j ar in th e se b reath exerc i se s . ( Trig .

As long as remai n s in the bo dy,

r

'

fi c should b e re st rai ned . (Yo . Cu .

Thi s b reat h ing d e st roy s the heat in the b o dy . (Yo . Ku . and

ove rc ome s wearine s s in i t . (Yo , Xv

Variou s part s of the bo dy are a s si gned to c ertain

One seei ng i a i s in a f o rtunat e b od y . (gri j . That of the yo gin i s

b ri lliant . ( tSaubh . I t s c onnne c t i ons are but illu si on. (Ni rva )(Vara i . 3 . 18 )

0 ' Th e deit y i s without bo L y . (Kaiv . ado rned

wi th the b o dy o f Janki . (REmEp . 32 ) . S§ vi tr and Savitri hav e b od i ed f o rmed

l ik e the sun . The Brc wa s pro duc ed in the body of Ganeca .

(Varadot . Ganapat i t ell u s that Ganapat i has su rpas sed the three b o die s

At the c reati on,c reatu re s wi th large b od ie s were c reat ed to f right en

Brahma on a c c ount o f hi s p ri d e . (Varadot . 3 )

I n addi ti on t o tho p e s simi st ic mat t ers no t ed ab ove , und er the head

of re l i giou s ref erenc e s,th e bo dy i s immeasurab ly vi l e , (Yukt i .

Yo . Ku . Qri j . i s empt y . (Bhav ) .

The u se of b egin s fa igiy e arly,though no t in th e old e st Upan

isad e . I t i s mo st fre qu enly u se d in some po e t i cal ,f i gurat ive , or reli giou s

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

( Gaud . In dee p sleep one has a re splendent body . ( Sub .

By meg s o f the spac e ir(i t we get a knowledge o f spac e in gene ral .

The dei ty i s in the bo dy . (Vari h. I t pe rf o rm s wo rk s, (Mahan .

Narad . 1)6 6 ) gag. I t i s one o f th e in st rument s by which one

b ene f i t , dc . , and su f f er s af f lic t ion . (05nd. I t su f f er s t rou‘le s .

(Brhama Th e soul do e s no t nazya a bo dy . ( Ice

Release f rom th e b o dy i s hard to obtain . (Varah . The me re dr yhu;

£L L D WflL “D

up of th e body i s notrto b e near the d ei t y . (VarE h . Th r muni

should not hat e wi th i t, ( Narad . but should think int ent ly on Brahma

Mind in i twi th it . ( Narad . xx should b e c onc ent rat edfi in Yoga . ( 95nd.

Th rough such c onc ent rat ion,the divi si on of the body i s under st ood . (05nd.

I t should b e k ept rigi d i n Yo ga and it s vari ou s .s (Varah .

T ri g . so, 9 1, 14s, Yo . Cu . 71; sand .

" c ‘

i i s u sed only in th e later Upanisad s , largely in tho se dealing

wi th Yoga . I t i s sp rung f rom one ' s parent s , ( Adhya. and c ompo sed of

f i lth and f le sh . (Adhya. The s y e

The y ogin v i ew s hi s as a c o rp se . ( Para mah . Tu rf ) . Yoga

should b e p rac t ic ed wi th i t . (Yo . T rembli ng of the b ody ind ic ate s

a. me dimn degree o f Yoga power,e rec t one a high degree . ( Tri g . A

re spl e nd ent bod y i s ob t ained f ror a f o rm of yoga . (Yo . Cu . 5 .f 3) .

A loan one i s ob t ai ned f rom i t: I t goe s to re st .

(Varah . That o f man i s not rel ease d . ( Adhya. I t should beAy adh .

emp loy ed 1 begging,bathings

, do . (Avahh .

Th e deit y has as hi s bo dy . ( Maya . That o f Hay agriva i s

p ranava and ( T ri p . M . The sun and moon do no t po s se s s a body

for the (Anna . nor do they shine for one who i s in t he

hi ghe st stat e . ( Ru drah .

i s u sed but a few t i me s . I t i s rel eased i n death . (N5da . l9

Tha t of t he dei t y b ec ome s an cffe ril ing and emi t s v (hu dg . 2 )

15 2“

gafihara under stand s bfn i n Free. 2 . 23 x 2— 4 t o mean the b ody,thoug

i t do e s not po s se s s thi s meaning el sewhere .Dr

‘

u. i s sai d to uphold i t .

The Bone s

The re i s l e s s ment i on of the bone s in the Upani sa is than one mi ght

exp ec t , in vi ew o f the i r importanc e in th e b ody ,b u t a s the wri t e rs of

t he U pani sad s deal t mainly wi th ext eri or thing s,thi s i s not su rp ri sing .

fs i s the only wo rd u se d . Th ey c on sti tute one of the c omponent s o f

th e body . ( Kni t . Atma. l ; Narad . 4 .

“l; Tri g . 5; Kamthar . 17;

Yaj . 5 ) They f o rm one of the six lo ; . s or envelo p e s of the b ody .

Varah . 10) They are one of the 15 part s of the s t af f . ( Tai t .

The ; co rre spond t o the inne r woo d o f a tree . (Brh . 3 . 9 . 28 ) The bo dy i sMai t .

b ilt u p by means o f th em»(Xi x x d x xfixfifi) . They are th e p illar s o f t h e

b o dy . (flare d . 3 . 4 G ) . In the tri - el emental scheme of Oh . th ey are

but Cgarir . say s th ey are f o rmed f rom earth .

sai l to be c ompo sed of the c oar se part of the t s

]" f c on sume

d‘Gartha 2

say s that they are developed f rom s: yu . or sinew , th ough the wo rd al so

sugge st art i lag e . Garbha 5

,in it s exa ct enume ration , sazs that the re

36 0 b one s i . the bo dy,as compared wi th the 200 u sually given by Ana t omi e s

not inc luding the t ee th . They are [ e r 1eat e d ‘y the n

°

g a ai r , ( Tri c ,8;

gang . and i t s c ompanion ai r s . (gri y . They help to eu round th e

l n ( Varah . The one in the mi d dl e o f t he ba ih i s like a lu t e

st af f . (gri j . T . 10) .

I t i s wo rthy o f no te tlat tlr only sp e ci fi ) t one s me nti oned are

the ba ca t one

,th e rib

,the f ront al bone ,

and the skull ,wh ic } are di s c u s sed

41

TO L 9 8 ‘o

here along wi th the zart s of the body in wh ich th ey are f ound .

” he bone s o f gikalyu'

wrr c arr i ed o ' t by robb er s,who

“I u

vlt they

were something el se . (Trh . I n the my st ic al se ari fi ze ,they are

ver se s . ( 3h .

Ja s te i s something not dep end ent on hous e . ( hi rfi . ) In a mant ra the

are sa i d t o become as a or d iagram . Tho se of th dea i are

rep ro du c ed wi th the fou rt h. rn g ,a ou t of the t en offe re d . ( Pih laS ) .

Co ssi c ally , the mountain s are sai d to h e lre du c e d f rom the t one s

o f Pra gap at i . ( Su‘

. Tho se o f ti e sac ri f ic ial ho rse i n the great if

”

c a are th e c on st ellat ion s . (Erh . They f orm ti e f rame of the

fi g p rati ve chari ot .

T en se,f l sh , i s fre iu ently ment ione d as one of t he c om1onent s o f

the body . ( Tai t . Mait . Itma. 1; Sub . 8 ; Har a i . ,28 ;

T rig . 5; Adhya. 3; Ya) . I t i s one o’ th e six envelo pe s of the bo iy .

(Hu dg . 3 ; Varah . The F ody i s smeare d e ver wi th f le sh . ( H al t .

flare d . I t i s c ompo sed o f the me di u r elehent of the food c onsune d ,

U O F G BIO L dlng t o earth . ( Ch . gar . al so say s that i t i s comro se i o'

earth . In the f o e tu s,i t i s sai d to he dev elop e d f rom blood , and fnam it

f at i s develop e i . tCarhh s . 3 ) Ti e re i s a hall of f l e sh and l lood in th e

heart . ( Su‘ .

h e mas se s of fle sh c omp o sing th e

‘ody are l i k e th e vo c i o f t re e s .

F gh . Tla sl i s u i \0h . l9 . 1) .

t a The cu s ton c’ st i rring the i smain e o

f a f ather or etle r reldz i ve o

th e f une ral y y re ,W i t } a pok er ,

that the,

may b e the bet te r comen . si, i s

re f erred to an 1 iec lare d to t o not re ' re h s r s ible ns e the sg i r i t has

Th e fle shdePart fi d

, (OT 7-15 Tha t 0’ a woman i s to h e ave i

‘ed the a scot lz

(Ya ) . Saste dc e s rot c onsi st in rle e} . The fle et c f the dead

i s re p ro du ze d h, th e o f f ering o f ti e sec ond o f t } ten pig t piaga 4)

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

enve l u , s of t he bo dy . th u d“. 3 )”

t l d 1”

r 1 rasa , or li d u l l0

p a r t of one ' s to d ,i £ 1 0“ 1 i s do 1

.

‘

d . 1 f l h} . rli a

a01 d h l t . some : it t

’

e s ou ) ,i t form s the omb r

,o . ( Car’ha I t lelp s

of t i e t en o f fere d, k

“1

.43 I: L a hdn . i ere s

,ray er t . i t

i s u se d only 1L lat e UIani sad s . I t i s comp o se } of wate r , ( 95rd

I t i s a part of th e body (Y § J . one of th six ko ;’

(Varih . I t i s

selarat e d by 1rfn1 . ( Qand . I t i s dried up by th e 1 a1i d fll Cht f t er

death . (Y n u . Ni ra. inforr s u s that c a st e do e s not c on si st i n

b lo o d .

ABT i J al so aplear s only i n the lat er Urani sad s , though i t i s an

old t o rd . I t i s an element o f th e b o dy . ( Tri g . 5: Harad .

?. 4C

,

A r uni dent i f i ed word t ells u s that fi x i x b loo d i s ti e oil i n t he

f i gu rat i ve cha r i ot .

Pa t i s al so in f re q uently ment i oned in the Upani sa'

d s . T wo Word s are

u sed for i t . i s the mo re c omx on word,bu t i s a lit tle ambi

v( u s , as

i t ma y al so mean lymph .I t i s f i r st ment i oned in hai t . as one o f th e

impurit i e s of ti e 1o iy . I t i s seve ral time s ment ione l a s one o f t i e c om po

nent e o f the body , ( Su b . 8 ; Nare d . 4 .7f ; T rig . 5 ) or 0 1 6 o f it s six

(Va f ifl 1-10 ) If the eb b rze i t ari se s f rom tle Fle s h , un i f rom i t , in turn ,

c ome sath e sin ew s . tCarbha I t eu round s th e J tVarEh .

T h t

we iu t m i o f the f at in th e b e d ; i s 1 or on 8 . M art ha 5 )

i s menti oned on i e i n ) onne ct ion wi th the i n RdmRI . 74 .

The asc et i c in st rolul at o li q li s t , to [ r ven t i ns rc t se c f

V i s u se d bu t Oh i o ,in Wai t . wle re

7

i s ment i one l as one

o f the impur-ti e s of ti e body . A s i s ment ioned in t he BG J O li st

,va

"

mu st b e something di f f erent,but i s e vi dently some o il‘ or f at ty sub stanc e .

M a r r o e

i s ment i oned fI OL the earli e st Upani sad s on . I t i s in ran lik e

the pi th of a tre e . (Erh . I t i s c ompo se d o f the mediu n element of

t.

c onsu med . ( C ) I t i s a } impuri ty . (Mai t . 3 .A ) . I t b: i s

rep eat edly menti oned as one of t he part s of t he bo dy . ( Tai t . Zai t .

Etna. 1; Har

ad . 4 . 2f ,28 ; Trig . 5 ) I t i s one o f the

‘

r of th eV rah

body . (Mu dg . 3 ; Varfih . I t su rround s th e Céifi x .

Garbha 2 t ell s u s that i t i s develop ed f rom b one,and that semen i s

p rodac e d f rom it . In Garbha 5 there i s a pu z cling me nt i on o f 500 i n

th e b o dy . The s zhe li a st sugg e st s mu sc l e s,but thi s hardly seems l ikely .

I f the pas sage i s no t c o rrupt,th e wri t ermay re f er t o sec t i on s of ma rrow

in d i f f erent bone s,and p e rhap s inzlu de the apparently separat e g ranule s o

as well as marrowsec t i on s o f the brai n . Per sian r

;mea ns b rai

3&and i s etymologic ally

C o nnec t ed , t hrough Ave st an “La and Q Pahlavi and thi s may throw

some light on th e s ub j ec t .

Marrow i s me nt i oned as food in Ch . whe re it i s th e rule o f

one who s now s th e w

”

int erwoven in th e body ,no t to eat

marrow for a y ear . or not at all . The c onnec ti on seems t o be that he do e s

no t have ne e d o f thi s choic e mo r sel,a s hi s knowle dge mak e s him gre t and

dt rong without i t .

i s sai d t o be the I L or c adenza in the sac ri f c ial chant .

( Ch . Th e “arrow of the dead is re r ro du c e d by the 4th of tho

and evi dently varia nt s , are the wo rd s u sed { or sinew or

t en don . No t much i s sai d ab out th em . F rom the old e r Ufiani sad s on they are

rec ogni z ed as a c omp t nent of thebody . ( Tait . Hai t . Ndrad .

a atnar . 17; YR ) . 5 ) T hey f orm one o f the of the bo dy . (Hudg . 3 )

T ‘e y are like th e inner bark of a t ree . (Erh . They bind the t o dy

to ge ther . ( Narad . 3 . 4F ) . where are 9 00 of th em . ( G arbha 5) They are devel

o p ed f rom fat,and f rom th e m c ome s the bone . (fix hk Garbha Th ey are the

harne s s o f the f i gurat i ve chari o t t o Whi c h th e bo dy he lik ened .

The Sh in

i s s sl i g ht ly amb iguofi word,as it 1 8 u sed not only f or th e

sk in bu t al so fo r th e s en se or t ouch But it s main u se i s for the skin ,

and the relati on s of th e two i dea s a r e do c lo se that i t i s har dly nec e s sary

to do mo re than c all at tenti on to the dual meaning of the word .

F rom the earli e st time s i tjEFunc t ion a s the o rgan of t ouch wa s

rec ogni z ed . I t i s the si t e of all t ouch . (t . I t i s one

of th e fe t t r r s or grasp er s of the body,having touch as i t s f unc tion .

(Err. Lat e r Upani sad s repeat thi s fa c t . (Garbha 1; Karad . 6 . beg . ;

Tri g . l . be g . ; CErIri ha ment i on s i t as the o rgan o f t ouch , an i add s that

i t s f iel d of ac tivi ty i s the air. I t i s one of the knoweldg e se n ses .

(Varah . 2 ) I t i s one of the s i x env elo p e s of the bo dy . (Varah. 10; Xu dg .

I t i s one of the f o r ms o f ( CEr . ) I t i s one If the seven element s

o f the b o dy, 6nd one of it s 16 power s . I t i s one o f the par t s o f

the body . ( Tai t . ima Ktma l ; Napad . 4 . 2F ; Yd j . 6 ) Blood flow s f rom

i t like sap f rom the bark of a t ree . (t . One c an no t tak e Foo d

Wi th i t ; i f th i s w e re po s sibl e,the mere touc hing o f f oo d would sat i s f y .

hAi t .

The lat e Tri s

. c onne t s i t wi th t } e el ement fi re ,and th e Yoga

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

f i s a wo rd whi ' h ha s a b road u se to d e e lbnate part s o f any thinL

a yart f rom i t s u se t o indi c ate a part o f the bo dy . 2o tb the se u se s ext end

th roughout the enti re Upani sad p eri od .

Early menti on s are that T r “.

i s e s sent ial to the li f e of the limb s,

f o r f rom what eve rmmembe r “ r'

_ go e s away,that limb wi the rs

, (Erh .

The limb s are held together by ai r - st rung t ogethe r a s by a th read -and i t

i s a say ing that the limb s of a dead p er son have b ecome un strung . (Erh .

or relaxed . The ( sub t i le ) b o dy i s relea sed from the limb s . (Brh .

O f t he f ive vit al ai r s,e l i s du ffu s e d th roughout all the limb s .

(Amrt a .

”

a. c ar ri e s the f ine el ement o f f o od to each l imb . (Mait .

A lat e y oga Uzani sad te ll s u s that di sease s of th e li mb s may be

cured by c onc ent rat ing the ai r in the af f ec t ed memb er s . ( Tri o .

Al l the unin j ured limb s c on st itut e th e bo dy .to

“5

or e s senc e of all the limb s c on st i tut e s semen . ( Ai t . The son springs

f rom hi s f ather ' s limb s . ( Kau s. When a woman i s imp regna t ed , t h e

semen b ec ome s like he r own limb s,and so i t do e s not har m her . ( Ai t .

Th e limb s may po s se s s b eauty, ( Narad . and soundne s s , ( Anna ,

wh i l e wearine s s i s c au sed by the exerc i se o f th em ,

"a

“s e c

“ c . Th e deity c ome s in c ontac t Wi th t he limb s .

( Qi ra s . Breath i s the e s senc e o f the limb s,h enc e it i s c alled an

r

f rom Lfi r -c (Erh . Simi larly the u‘ i s th e e s senc e

of the l imb s and 7 i r so .( Ch .

Th e y Z‘ hymn 1 8 int erwov en

wi th vari ou s memb e r s o f th e bo dy - the hai r

,ski n

,f l e sh

,bone

,and marrow .

( Ch . The ten sen se o rga ns are said to be th e l imb s slru ng f ror

int elligenc e,

t

r (ésa s. The soul i s said t o be sev0 1 l imb ed inVaradot . 1)

i t s wak ing and dreaz ing st at e s . ( Nrsp . 4 ' 1liSubti le 1 li mb s are

ob tai ned af ter death . ( Tri p . M . Perf ec t li mb s may be ob tained

through knowledge of c e rt a ' n philo soph i c t ru th s . ( 0h .

In one pla t e the wak ing stat e i s said t o have ei ght l imb s , (hdrad .

Th e soul i s sai d to have three l imb s . ( Pacu . 5 ) Hari i s sai d t o b e

in the l i mb s of one . Th e limb s o f th e w or ship per are through

the lri e st ident i f i e d with the sac ri f ic ial ve s elka. ( Kanthaq . l ) . Th e

l imb s of the kn u‘

r‘

: are onc e ment ione d and sai d t o be f ine . (Advay .

The dei t y i s sai d to c ome in contac t wi th th e limb s . ( Qi ras . 4 )

As an i llu st rat i on . the t ortoi se 1 8 sai d to gath er hi s limb s toge ther ,

and one should in th e same way draw in hi s sen se s . ( Ksu ri . 3 ; Narad .

Th e limb s are mentioned (h e re in a charmThey are rubb ed in a charm . (Kau s.

during c o iti on . (Brh . Lat er Upanisa d s rev el in th e use o f th e

l imb s in rel igi ou s and rituali st i c way s . One lin e or t reatment i s p re sente d

by the rubb ing o f ashe s o r put t ing the tfle ér or on

var iou s part s of th e b o dy . Ashe s are ment i one d in Brha y .

Ebs ens . 2 ; Dak s. 8; The t " generally of sandalw ood past e , i s

en j o i ned in Vasu . ,Go pi . Bu t in V o ws the limb s bec ome v ery imp o rt ant .

To b a s i n w i th,one w ith d e f e c t iv e l imb s can not b ec ome an as c et i c . (flare d .

3 .23Then c ome numerou s rather ind e f ini t e men ti on s o f their emlloyment in

Yoga , u sually f ollowed by sp ec i f ic c ommand s as to what i s to b e done wi th

eac h memb er conc erned . Saubh . b eg . ; Saras . b eg; Bak e 15 ; Duk e. 1;

U sually the employment of e ight l i mb s i s en j oi ned, ( Trio. 23 ; kathar . 6 ;

Gri j . Varadot . 6 ; Varah . 5 . 10 )whic h may b e made pure by repeat

i ng a c e rtain mant ra . (Hays . 4) Onc e the employment of six limb s i s oc tman ded .

And onc e the re st raint o f th e eight limb s i s a b i r

’

h '

. ( Mi ra)(Yo . Ku . Thei r abandonment o r ove rc oming i s al so a nec e s sary thing .

( huht i . Hays . 4; Somet ime s they are to b e rubb ed in Yoga . ( Yo . Cu .

41) They are to b e employ ed in ( T rig . 34) They should b e k ept f ixed

or rigi d in Yoga . (Nrsp . Mandel . Bath i ng o f them may be

abandoned by the h i gher tyre of asc et i c . ( Tu rf ) . By Yoga p rac t ic e s the

l imb s may be made pure as far a s the re sult s of i .a are c onc ern ed

(hund . Woman i s a t rap fo r th e l i mb s,

and bi nd s them . (Ya) . They

should b e u sed in hono ring Rama . (Re map .

Re f erenc e s to the l i mb s of the de i t ii e s are lat e a s a

r ule , though k ena tell s u s that the Vedas are th e l i . b s o f Fra hms ,

and Tai t . in f o rm s u s th at the v"

are hi s mot he r s . Gopi . 5 al so

mak e s the Veda s th e limb s of Brahma . The limb s of Brahma are red and

whit e ( Dhyana . 12 ) Th e hi msel f i s an of the currev e Co d .

ga mma ,

a

%&r . l ) I nd ra wor shi p s wi th T owed limb s . (Bha sm . 2 ) Othe r re fe reni e sikb

i nduc e men to employ tle i r limb s in wor shi p b y showing that the god s di d

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

51

hi x b a avay'

um

l imb or memb er , i s u se d a few t ime s in the lat e Upani sad s .

They b elong to the b ody . (Yfij . 19 ) That vhich has limb s i s t emp o rary ; that

which has not i s et e rnal . The de i ty i s wi tout limb s . ( Tri p . M . The same

pa s sag e tell s us that av i dy o? or i gnoranc e , as a general p ri nc i ple ha s memb ers

and that in me taphy sic s c ert ai n things have f o rm ,ax fira

,but no t member s ,

avay ava . Al so t he highe st stat e o f the soul i s wi thout part s . I n Tri o . 120

t he word i s used in c onnec ti on wi th the limb s o f th e b o dy,where omen s oc cur

ring in th e ar av a"

a f o ret ell d eath . I n Bi ts d i f f e rent av aya“a are due t o the

mani f e st rower o f the dei t y , and in Narad . 6 b eg . the 25 el ement s t at tvani

o f t he asc et ic are hi s limb s .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

53

Th e re c ogni t i on o f f i v e metaphy sic al or she at hs s to the soul

8 a very c oxm t n t h ing . There a re ale s si x mat eri al sheath s mentione d .

They are enu merat ed as fol’

ow s in Hu ig . 3,and Ve ra} 10 . Skin

,f le sh , b loo d ,

b one,sinew

,marrow . mai t rey i sp eak s c f the soul as be ing free f rom

the six

Seven elemen t s or d ” ‘ are ment ione d Bhav . reaogni z e s sev en , but

ment i on s only t he sk i n sp eci f ically . Th ey are enu merate d as f o llow s in

Trig . 5 . Di ge st ive f lui d f “ b loo d,f le sh , f at

,b one

,marrow , semen .

They inc rease When inc rease s . (Varah .

Varah . l . i £ 1-4 ment i on s 24 b elc ng ing t o the bod‘. Th ey are

th e 10 sense s,the 5 r

the f iv e sen se ob j ec t s ( sound &c ) , and the

f our p owe r s c on st i tut ing the that i s , *"

n

Ci rc l e s

Th e 1 or c i rcl e s of the bo dy p lay an impo rtant part in th e

lat e Yoga exerc i se s,though unkown earli er . Ordinarily six of them are

re c ogni z ed, (Varah . and see b elow ) . Th ey are twic e enu merat ed and

loc at ed ; in Yo . Cu . 2, and Ye . hu .

—12 . Thet r e as f ollow s .

anu s heart

pudenda nech

navel f o rehead .

In Hansa 3,though th ey are no t c alle l c t hey are each ent i oned

b? nax e,and af t e r t i e has b een c lo se d

,the b reat s to be drawn up

th rough the remaining r ' in the o rder of th ei r enum erat ion .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

The r re f erri ng to the navel regi on , l eans st ou t th e ear s fl ing .

Ai r i s b reatle d int o it . (7ri j . By c an 0 o f rJ,ti e are

c onc e nt rat ed in i t,an ! th i s cu re s d i sea se s o f th e stomabh . ( T rio,

108 ,

n he echo o f the wo rd 0 i s heard in the e r F‘

( Sau bh .

The P r“ i s f our f inger " in si z e

,and c ont ain s th e art ery

i : oflth e le f t and p i ? al on th e ri ght , While "i f .

r

'

i s be twe en them.

t S& U b o The sp ok es c f j t are menti one d,and it i s in one zlac e

sai d t o b e betw e en the ey ebrow s . (Yo . Cu .

s he b ‘

rfic a . r i s one f inge r in s i z e,and c ont ains the ey e of knowl

edge , like a glowing t ongu e of’1ame . ( Sau bh .

I n Saubh . 3,the i s sai d t o be the n i c v z

c c ahra ,th e

Er ur f

t I t i s lik e the Ic int of a nee dle .

The same pa s sage t ell s u s that th e akacec

rk f c contain s a 16 pet al s !

lo tu s .

Even some of the earli e st U pani sad s de sc rib e t hefody as a c i tyeleven

wi th 5 13 1 p o rtal s (Ai t . Katha . The se eleven po rtal s , or

dv: are de f ined in the c ommen tary a s f ollow s . The ear s the eye s ,

th e no se the mouth, th e " two b eIOW ' the navel ( l ) ,

and the su ture in th e skull,th e As th e c i ty i s

Brahma ' s,the se po rt al s are f o r cannanhat ion Wi th the out er worl d . Several

a s sag e s ment ion only nine op enening s . (gvet .Y r ga c . 4; YOGR T . 133

Yo . Ju . 167) I n the Bhagav adg i t i ,nine O p e ni ng s are menti oned . They

are th e sam e a s tho se gi ven above,wi th the omi ddi on o f the la st two

,the

navel and the r l r Narad . 221£ & ment i ons only seven , and

Anna .f i v e

,b u t t h e la c t pa s s age re fe rs to the sense s .

I n Ai t . the opening in the sku ll i s that hy Which the soul

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

The ba mb ono i s mentioned as part o r t he m ay . (Anna. 1) That o f

th e embryqdeve lope s in the f i f th month . (Garbha

Breast

The b reas t or che st,

i s sai d t o b e move d by th e b reath, and 3

th e n sound i s ut t ered . (Mai t .

I n Yoga the breast i s t o b e somewhat elevat ed . ( Ksu ri . Ai r i s

to b e draw n into i t f rom the nec k,and f rom the b reast t o the navel .

(gri j .

I t i s t he al t ar of the Vai sel f . ( Ch . I t i s the

al tar when the bo dy i s vie e dha sac ri f i c e . (Ma han .

o f“ i c f the b o dy of th e c o smi c al puruss i s the earth ,

Btkt o

i s ment i oned only in very lat e Upani sa d s . The t A ir : or

i s to be put on i t . (Kalag . l; Jabali ) . Thi s t il ” f ree s one f rom

sin s c ommi t t ed by the mi nd . (Brha j . 223 1 Yajnavalkhya t ell s hing

Janala to put asle s on hi s b reast . (Brha j . In Yég a the b reath i s

to b e s t e p p e d i n the b reast . (Yo Cu . The ai t i s sai d t o ri se f rom

{x

the b reast in yOga b reathings . (Yo . Ku .J egfl

fiw m t ) “M N

J ‘

ALN W M a ) ” M U fM lo b

Pre s sing to the b reast as a si gn of af f e ct ion i s menti oned in

T ri p . M .

i s u se d on c e . The t of Ku rukse t ra i s sei i t o he

in it . (QrI j .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

a man tra for th e w e l fare o f the zhild . (Erh . Rama to o } Bi tfi on

h i s af t er c onque ring Ravana . (Rama p . Nature i s al so borne on

hi s an Tno moon i s called ; r

j ff‘

( having a hare sea ted o n her h ip ) .

(Harad . 9 . end ) .

The f lank , p ” “v: i s one o f the part s o f hhe ext ernal bo dy . (Ktm3 . l )

I t i s a mong the part s of the b o dy to rec eive th e t i lr kc, (Brha j .

whic h i s t o b e pu t on with naz c. e t o th e two i 3' s or to Giza . (Brha j .

4he t i la : a i s t o b e put on the flankh by Brahman s and Keat riy as ,

but no t by Va i cyas . (Bghai . The t i ? - and a she s so app li e d f ree one

f rom the sin of embrac ing ano the r ' s wi f e . (t a j . Conc ent rat ing th e

Eat t ent ion in the f lank s give s one krowle dge of”

i rr*

c :r . (gand .

From the f lank s of the C reato r came th e sun and moon . (Brha j .

When th e r .h:3 a r i i s drawn the sun and moon are put at it s f lank s , (Nrsp .

The sun i s at the right f lank of Ru dra ,and Uma at the l e f t . (Ramarah.

Th e all- sup ply ing c owh ’

n u stan d s at the f lank of Varada .

(Varadap .

$RI Cc s . i c ' l. The f lank s of th e sac ri f i c ial ho r se are the di rec t ion s .

(Brn . Tno se o f death are the no rt h and south . (Brh . Tho se

o f the c o smic al b i rd are t ime and f i re . (Hahsa . 6 ) The side s of Prajapati

Pa .

.i s rather a wing

, or si de in th e sense o f di rec t ion than a

part of th e human bo dy . Bu t the pa“; of the variou s r

“or t

whic h are in si de o f one anoth er l ik e Shi ne s b oxe s are re f erred to and

i de nt i f i ed Wi th t h e b reath,the Ve das

, do ,in Tai t . 2 . Tho se of the th ree

sac ri f ic ial f i re s are ment i oned in Mai t The a o f th e

""T“a are hi s pl ea su re s . (Ava dh .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

the are o f f ered wi th in th e sam-‘way . ( Malt .f

. 26 ) . The

f i re of th e i s i dent i f i ed wi th the G“

‘ f i ro . ( Ga rbha In

another pas sage , th e'

here ap parently the t runk ) o f Brahma i s the

ya j ur Ve da . ( Kau s. Brahma i s sai l to b e in the (Gau d .

I n Yo ga t he o rdi nary f i re s o f the b ody are to b e c onc ent rat ed in

the f i re o f the b elly . (Krun. 2 ) . Again,i t s f i re i s to b e mingle d wi th the

out e r f i re . ( Qri j . But th e mo s t f requent ment ion of th e b elly in the

lat er Upani sad s i s the f i l ling o f i t wi th ai r , hol ding air in i t , an i

b reathing th e air all out of i t . ( (gagg. Yo . Ku . Q ri j . Q )

( Triq . ll4 ) A b reath i s loc at ed b ehind i t and a bond in it . (Yo . Cu . 49 )

I t i s to he h eld ri gi d in th e 1’

i c o n :r . (Yo . hu . 1.3 2 ) . A ro sary of

i s pu t on it with a pro p e r mant ra . (Huaral . The le f t

( f o o t or arm?) i s t o b e put on i t in s c ertai n (Yo . hu .

I t i s t o b e used as a b eggi ng ve s sel by the yogi n,the only o th e r one

al lowe d him b e ing the hand ~ ~ re fe rring to the f ac t that the higher c las se s

of asc et ic s mu st b e ab solut ely wi thout th i s wo rld ' s goo d s . (Irun. 5;

Jabala 6 ; Ya) . b eg . ) fine may c ommi t sin s wi th the b elly (Mahan .

henc e the ”r . u : should c are f ully guard hi s . ( Narad .

The u . of the 21 wo rl d germ c ontain s al l living things . ( Kathar .

That of Ganapt i i s long . ( Cane ) .

Co smic al . Th e b elly o f the sac ri f i c ial ho r se , as well as that of

the co s mic al man,Urtyu ,

i s i den ti f i ed with the atmo spheric realm

(5 2h . That of the deit y i s the sea . (Vara dot .

The r. of the fo e tu s develop e s in the f ourth month . ( Garbha

I t s f i re i s mentioned . (75nd. Qri j . Otherwi se the re f e renc e

i s to that of the dei ty,whi z] i s sai i to pe rvade the sky , and t o c o ntain ,

and men (Vara iot ,3,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

The f i r st ment ion o f the navel i n in the old Ai t s reya Upani sad ,

where it i s c onnec t ed wi th whi ch i s fiffifi to have ) omo f o rth

f rcm the nave l o f the p rimal men ,while f rom t } i s i n turn cam e death .

I n re turn , death , b ec oming ent er s the navel . (Ai t . Then

w i t } the exc ep ti on o f a few un ir portnnt re f e renc e s in Mhdn . ,the mention

of the nav el i s c on f ine d t o the lat e and very lat e Upani sad s .

I t i s b elow the hear t . ( Mahan . I t i s a. par t of the ext e rnal

bo dy= (I tmfi l It i s in th e c ent er o f the bo dy , and c ontain s a twelve

sp ok ed whee l . (83nd. Trio . Thi s undoub d te ily re f e rs to the

ap p earanc e of the nave l,whi le the s ta tanent a s to i t s loc ati on i s o f

c o ur se app roxima t el y co rrec t . I t i s one of the 18 vi t al spo t s in Yoga .

( Tri g . 1228 ; 85nd. I n one passage the i s sai d to b e loaa t e d

two f i nger s be low the navel ( Qri j . Thi s would se em to b e a mi st ake

for the as th e i s u sually loc ate d above th e navel . ( ( Qfind.

5; Yo . Cu . 14 ) Th e t in thi s regi on i s th e

(Yo . Cu . 13 ; Yo . Eu . o r the (Yo . Cu . 8 ) In i t sfioc ali tyi s f ound the f oo d- po rt i on of t he bo dy . ( Trig . 6 ) Thi s no doubt c onnec t s

thi s part of t he b o dy wi th d ige sti on . It s c i rc le i s in the mi ist o f a web

O f art eri e s . (Varah . 5 who di g e st ive f i ro dw ell s in the

As se en in the f i r st re f erenc e given

ab ove (Ai t . some c onnec t i on between breath and th e navel wa s c on ceived

from the earli e st t ime s . Thi s c onnec t ion i s inc reasingly emphasi z ed , thrug i

the mot ive i s not so much a sc ient i f ic de sc r i p ti on of the brdy , but a

ma ni p ulat i on o f the b reath in Yoga exer c i se s . A b reath i s loc at ed above

i t . ( Yo . Cu . 49 ) Opinion s vary as to j u st whi ~hbne of the ai r s i s l:oc ated

in the navel . Tri g . 138 in fo r ms u s that f rom th e no se to the navel i s an

ai r spac e in the b o dy . B ut the same Upah i sad in f o rms u s that i s in

the navel,as do o ther s al so . ( Trio. 78 ; gri j . 4 .

° f ; gand . I t i s s l ab

sai d to con 's in the ( g

r i j . and the navel i s even c a‘le d

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

a o r t r e e ? i n l i l ell Fro:‘1 1 v 1 0 t h or w: c

'.10 I l.

( Pu l u i o I t i 116 ( f tle six 3 1i of part o f tlo i i H u r ) i n h f

h e

)z'

in‘t . u nli n rah . 8 .

I t s 12 sp O h ec er tai n Vi gru n i ot

‘e 1 ce s u . ( T rig . u u

,50)

"i chu i . s li r seat i n t

‘e navel

,l ike a f l x f lower . tDi1

'

n ll ) Ir stead

o f ti e i'

gure f ti e vleel,

i t i s sai d to have a ten pe tal ed lot s in i t .

(Yo . Cu . 1) Th e f of the word 0 i s g lac e d a s Prahna i n ti e navel . ( Ir u . T ,

0 i s the navel o’

c re a tn e s . (Phas e. 9 )

De i t i e s k r sna an t L ah smi ar e sa i d t o have lotu slik e nav el s .

kGolalal . Sant h . l ) All ti euod s c s. e

” o rth f rom th e navel tlo Jreato r.

{P .ha j . The 1 i t ; i s ti e navel o f thaha n. In th e n ve l

Tha t of Vi ra da i s dee p . ( " ara d i r.

or c ent er o f the h? “ l

] . Bra hma. Vi snu an i Anh e ga are plac e d .

i i i i s the navel e’

.

‘e c o s . ic e l b i r i . Th e region of mi dai r wa s

bo rn f rom th ' navel o’Pu ru sa . ( P . S . The c o s. i 3 .l elat i o n of t i e

t i eatl s and the navel has b e e n ment i one i a t ti e l e gi nni r g o‘ tli s sec t r r

.

S i ahm a,wi

e{ re duc ed from th e n a v e ? r f ti e dei t g . (T aradot . 3‘

L i n e‘ i s e tYe atmo c n e ri : re g i on e r d sfac e x c re sc y ro‘u : d . e re ’

c t .

in th e last re f erenc e i s u se d .

S C u - t l m 0 3 s 1p e ar s f o r the an us ,tu t on one osc as i on se w e to

b e u sed fox .h£ nav el . The hand r are t o i s f ol d ed b etween t he Iu denda an d

s

i s an o ther word u sed throughout the ent i 9 range of brar i su d

li t e rat re,but wi th an Lnore si L nc e f

r r tl r l g i ou s st nl,i t t .

T t s a 8.0 0 13 1 f un s t

' on L s evacu at iox , and i t i s sa*

’0 the ti e onl_ si t e o f

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

- the g ort al of th e b elly i s me nti oned but onc e . I t may

Po s sibly be the navel , but i s a c re li b ely the anus . A trhobb inr in i t

f o re t ell s death in 10 day s . ( Tri ‘. 125 )

i s c as e used ror the anus , when the mi db ody i s sai d to be two

finb er s above i t . ( T rig ,f 5 ) $4/ Q J V D U ‘A ,th1_

.Q ¥- ; A‘

5‘

0p o@5 11 4&g

Hi dbo dy .

Tne mi db o dy,do? a s sumns impo rtanc e in the very lat e Yo

ga

Urani sads . It i s somet ime s di f f ic ul t t o t ell whether the wo rd really mean s

i s u sed as a name for a srec i fi c p art of th e b o dy, or merely indic at e s

gene rally some c ent ral spo t . But some pas sage s Which are c l early u se i with

the f o rc e of 1ro p er na me are as foll%s . The mi db o dy i s a vi tal spo t in Yoga .

( T ri s

. 130 ) I t i s two f inger s above th e anu s and two b elow the p eni s .

(Varah . From it t o the lo in s i s the f i re part of the bo dy . ( T rig . 137)

05nd. would seem t o imply that it i s the sa me as the c, 1

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

71

Ti e hau l an l i t n D art s .

T he rm s t c om n e n wo r d ' e r he e l i s A gene ral te s c r‘rfi’

on o'

the lead , though a fanc i ful one,i s

give n in Sch . Whores it i s sai i

t o re sex b le an inver t e d sons cup,the mouth c orre srond inb t that c f the

sox a ve s sel . On the margin o f thi s ve s sel si t th e seven w i th as

the e i L L th . Thi s i s ex plained t o mean the e ight T he head has f our

sec t i cns or suture s, a nd 16 t oo th c avi ti e s . (Garbha 5 ) The hea i o f th e

f o etu s d evelop e s i n the second s outh . (Garbha 3 ) I t i s use d i n the c arry in,

of b urden s,as indic at e d by the when th e s tudent c arri e s f i re a i

hi s head for hi s t each e r . (Nund.3

. 2 . 10 ) It i s a part of the bo dy , bo rn to

d i e . (Ktmfi 1) Ve ry lat e i s the stat ement tha t i s sub j ec t to di sease s c au san

by the y a s sag e of ai r . (Yo . Cu . I t i s thought by some that the r

re si d e s in th e head (Mandel . 7. 4) . The deit y dwells in every head . ( 3vet .

t i s prot ec t e d by lrobably re f erring t o the f unc t i on o f breath.

(gi ras . 3 )- 1 i i i t . One honors the de ity wi th th e he ad . 8 )

Rudra y rot ec t s one all the way f rom the regi on of the head . ( Q i ra s 6 ) In

t he fou rt tt of several way s o f re f lec t ing on th e p o int in th e wo rd o ~ th e

head t roub le s . (Hansa 10) The p eni t ent sa nnyasin has an nan: even or

ros c oi ul one . (flaiv .4 ) I t i s t o b e held even or rigi d in Y oga . ( 9554. 1

01

QrIJ . 3; 5 . Yo . nu . VarEh . Thi s i s e spec ially t rue in th e

p eaf owl sun; lo st ure of the yogin . ( 9554. Trig . In one plac e i t

i s t o b e hel d twi st ed in Yoga . ( Trig . 9 2 ) I t i s to b e c overe d in one for; o f

(Bu dreh . l )Ycoa ( Y o . hu o Salutation i s ma de t i th i t .

h( 8hasne . 1) I t 1 8 one o f

th e t en po int s on Wh ich the mind i s to be c onc entaat e d i n Yoga . (Rimi rah .

Th e y ogin who gaz e s 12 f ingers above hi s head , f ixe dly , b ec ome s

i u u u rt al . (Advay ) I n thi s spot, 12 f inger s ab ov e the he ad , t i e rs i s a l i ght

which gee s to im mo rtal it y . (Mande l . 2 ) In thi s c onnec tion , i t i s sai d

that ax n'

when one lo ok s f ixedly at the sun ,a sec ond sun se ems t o s prear

in the spa c e in the head . (Advay ) . Th e foo t of Rama i s to b e on the he ad

of hi s wor shi pp er s . (Pima rah . The se wo r shi p p er: are to ado rn the ir .h

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

B -l q

Purs es has a thou sand head s . ( P . 8 . 1; fi c f . Hahan . 3; lL J

Bha sma a) . nu dg ala ,whi ch i s a c omment ary t n a part o f t he Pu ru sa sfikta ,

inf o rms u s in that the ex p re s si on a thou san d" i s here meant t o

ex p re ss the i dea o f in f ini t y o f head s . h u n ch-T ri p . 3 . 2 al so as sure s u s

that th e dei t y has inf i ni t e head s . Al so Varadot . 3

7:r:ere the i n f ini t e

h ead s o f the d e i t y are sai d t o p e rvade thc sky . Hahfin . say s that the

d e i t y has two head s , whi le th e lat e Qaunahiya c redi t s 0 wi th the same

nu mb e r , that i s r and (Oaun . 3 ) Death i s sai d t o have had thre e

h ead s . ( S ub . 1) In ano ther lat e pa s sag e , th e dei t y , though wi t hout a h ead ,

ha s h ead s in all di rec t i on s . ( Bha sma

The head o f Puruss i s hi"

(Brh . Hi s head i s al so ment i one d

in T ai t . The head o f Pra japat i i s r '

. (wai t . Brahmfi i s t he hea d

o f the dei t y . (Mahan. 35 ) That o f Brahma i s”

E"

. (Kane. L at er U psh i

sad s carry on th i s t y p e o f thought . Th e h ead o f Rud ra li e s t oward the

no rth . ( gi ras . 3 ) That o f Atharvan i s th e divi ne rec e pt acl e or sac ri f i c ial

v e s sel . ( Ci ras 6 ) Th e h ead o f the dei t y , o r Hayag riva ,i s that o f a ;; reat

ho r se , (Hay s . 2 ; T ri p . M . wh i ch seem s t o go ba c k t o Brh .

whe re Dadhy ac the Atharvan sp ok e f rom the head o f a ho r se .

w ~ ~1 . The head o f death i s th e ea st , whi le that o f the a

i s the dawn . ( Emh . The se two ar e in ac co rd , bu t <i i s

ag re e wi th the ment i on mad e o f Ru d ra ' s head abov e . Th e sky i s sai d to have

rolle d out f rom the head o f Puru sa . ( P . S . 14 ) Varadot . 3 al so sp eak s o f

the sky a s havi ng b e en p ro duc ed f rom th e head o f the dei t y .

Ado rat i o n i s pai d t o th e head in t he soc alled

ver se (hrs p . and th e Raha sya Upani sad i s said t o b e th e head o f

al l U L ani sad s , a s th e Upani sad s are o f the Yeda s .

The vari ant f ound in Erha j . ind ic at e s a part o f theb o dy to rec eive th e

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

C rown o f

of th e de i t y o r o f the my st ical t I t 1 8 one o f the part s o f t he bo dy

whe re the f our f oo t e d Frahman app ear s . (Brahma~2 ) Sury a agni dwell s in .

( Prah ag . 2 ) break s in t o i t,o r g o e s through i t s door . (Brahmavi d . 12;

Ktmab . I t s p o int i s in eve ry ( Krsna )

In the ol de st U pani sa d s the re are nume rou s warni ng s tha t the h ead

o f p re sumpt ive o r i gno rant p ri e s t s nay bur st o r f al l o f f . YEjnava t ya

threatens di al a i th thi s puni shment of he f ai l s t o an swer hi s que sti on s .

(Erh . $7133) 1 b ebznu ght on b y an inc o rrec t de sc ri p t i on o f

(Ch . Ge ne ral warning s alc ng thi s l ine,a s t o th e dang er o f p rai sing

the dei t y w i thout kneweldg e o f him ,o r o f th e i g no rant u se o f t he n .

are t o b e f ound in Ch .- 9 ;

c rown o f th eRud ra at t end s o n the/head . ( q1ra s 6 ) From the nec k t o th e c rown o f

the head 1 8 giva' s p1ac e . (VarEh . I t i s the part o f the bo dy c o rre

lat e d wi th ( Q ri 3 .

‘ r i c . I n Yoga the b reath i s drawn up to the t o p o f th e h ead .

In some Yoga p rac t i c e s even th e f

i s t o b e drawn u p t o i t . (Yo . Cu . 107) Me di tat ion i s t o b e carri e d on in

i t . ( Trig . 19 ) Thi s c onc ent rat i on in the head g ive s o ne knowl e dg e o f the

Ex kax s Brahma and c i wo rl d s . ( qand. I t i s mad e t o b ear t he

(Brha j . Kalag . 1) I t i s t o b e du st e d a i th ash e s . ( Brha j .

Bha sma . 1) A ro sary o f r “ i s t o b e wo rn on the L t*

"

( ErhaJ .

c on si st ing o f 104 f rui t s . ( Bhasma . 2 ) At the t ime o f wo r sh i p tax-x x

f l ower s are to b e put on it . (Varadot . 6 ) I t i s one o f the 18 vi tal spo t s

in Yoga . (Candd 21 19 ) The ol de s t ment i on o f any such u se o f the head i s

wh en th e dy ing f athe r st rok e s th e h ead o f hi s son and ut t e r s a charm t o

g ive him long l i f e . (Kau s .

W The t o p o f th e h ead i s the sc um. v e s sel in th e f igu rative

b o dy sac ri f ic e . ( Prahag . 4; c f . Erh . Th e sp i ri t o f the sun i s

the h ead o f all b eing s . (Erh .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

The

I t 1 8 one o f the pa rt s to rec ei ve th e t ( Harad .

It i s to b e c lean se d by p ro p e r b reath ing . (Yo , Ku . 15 nd.

Sut ure

The ex i t s o pen th e ; , or suture o f the skull an d ent er s the

bo dy . Th i s suture i s al so c alle d f rom t o sp li t o pen. Thi s

pa s sag e , c oming f rom one o f the earlie st ani sad s ,sugg e st s that t he

s pec udat or may have had a skull b e f o re hi m, and soug ht t o ac c ount f o r th e

suture plainly vi si bl e . I t i s no t ewo rthy,t o o

,that th e p re senc e o f th e

f o ntanell e s in th e skul l o f the i n f ant furni she s ex c ell ent g round s f o r th e

sp eculat ion that th e soul mad e an O p ening he re and ent e re d,But a care ful

inve st i gat i c n o f the skull o r o f the part s o f th e bo dy i s not in harmony

Wi th lat er me thod s eiShaw“ M e tiw

Junc t i on of Suture s .

are the name s g iven t o th e

j unc tio n o f the doronal and sag i t t al suture s,re f erre d t o above a s the

spo t th rough whi ch the soul ent e r s and de par t s . The se name s are no t f oun d

in the early Rxx i saia U pan i sad s . But a s the o peni ng o r do o r o f Brahma , a s

t he name i ndi c at e s,it i s o f muc h impo rt anc e ,

e sp e c ially in Y o ga . Th e

i s sai d t o b e in the c rown o f the head,and the art e ry

e 1' run s t o i t . (gags. Uri ] . Vardh . The

c o nnec t s i t wi th the o r regi on abou t the anus . (Mandel . 2;

Advay . ) Along thi s channel the dei t y pa s se s . ( T ri pura In the f i f th

stat e the sup reme Brahma i s sai d to b e in i t . ( Trig . 150 )

Th e spi ri t o f the sup reme de i t y over shadow s i t in t ime o f deep sl ee p .

( he re b e

(Yo . cu . At the t ime o f Yoga a gr eat l i gh t

ent e r s i t . ( T rig . 6 3 . 6 4 ) " he 1'

i s c onnec t e d wi th it . (Yr. Yu .

The soul should l eave b y i t at death,as above . ( T ri p . M . As the

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

f i r st appe ar s in the rathe r ol d Mahdnfiraya na Upa n isad , wh ere

w e are to l d that th e hea t f rom the heart war ms the body f rom the

so le o f the f o o t t o th e f o rehead . (hahan .T he u se o f th e wo rd h ere

p lainly im pge s the ; art o f t he bo d y mo st remo t e f rom th e f eet,and s o

migh t be the c rown o f th e head rath er than the f o rehead . It woul d se em

t o mean the f o reward part o f th e c rown .

The wo rd , o r rat he r i t s mo re u su sal f o rm a t t s bec ome s mo re

c ommon in the lat e Upani sad s . The a’

h'

— 3 a _ o i s lo cat e d in the ma st 1 .

(Yo . Ru . The g reat art e r y s'

s“ n’

g o e s t o itx . ggei j .

p ‘ li f-i i s . As a measure o f the limi t o f the bo dy,i t i s u sed , as

in the f i r st re f er enc e g i ven , t o no t e that even t o th e 1 ‘ s. u . a the b o dy

5i s b enefit e d in Y og a . ( Yo . Cu . 56 ) The Sc ri p ture s are to be it c re d. i n i t,

ind i c at i ng that some t ime s at lea st mental ac t i v i t i e s were c onc e ived o f a s

b e ing c arri ed on in the head . ( Ay ad h . 25 ) In one f o rm o f Yog a i t i s t o i s

rubb e d . (Yo . Ku . The bo dy i s t o b e f il le d wi th a ir f rom t he sale o f

the f eet t o th e s t a‘

a . (gri j . The C“? 353“

i s to b e employ e d on

thi s part o f the head . ( Saubh . b e g . ) Ag ain ,a she s are t o b e du st e d on las

th e bo dy f rom th e so le o f the f o o t t o th e (Brha j .

Ashe s we re put on th e h ead o f t he god Hari to puri f y him . ( Erha j .

I . 1 8 o ne o f the f i v e part " o f t he bo dy t o rec ei ve the t il "

: so that in

th i s c a se the f o rehead se ems t o b e meant , it b eing th e mo st c on spi cuo u s

pla c e t o rec e ive th e t i l la . (Brha j . The fi r s tclr o f the as c et ic

s houl d no t be woun de d in any way . ( Narad . 4, end ) .

l c lfita

i s u se d only in th e lat e and ve ry lat e Upan i sad s’,

enrii t s

u se i s n early alway s i n some ri tuali st ic o r r' lig i e u s sen se . I t i s csne

o f the part s o f the bo dy bo rn to di e . (Ktma In one pas sag e i t se em s

t o in31u de the spo t between th e ey eb rows an d th e base o f th e no se ,C3 hy § n.

73 ) wh il e ano ther in dic at e s that i t i s se parat e f rom them . (Nada . 4) . Th e

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

81

alre ars O H JO f o r t he f o rehead . qmva wear s a t on h i s

( Shaman 1)

Th e Fac e .

T he wo rd i s late in i t s u se,th e o l de st ment io n b e ing fit 7ve t .

The art e ry g o e s to th e f ac e . (Yo . Cu . 20) Cv e t . t ell a ta that

th e dei t y , Phagavan , li ve s in eve ry f ac e . C e rt ain wo r shi ppe r s o f th e de it y

hav e Rudra- l i ke f ac e s . (Bha sma . 2 ) Thi s f o llow s a pa s sag e whe re i a i s

sai d to have a m ai l ing f a c e . (Bha sma . l ) The si x fac e d de i t y , ( Kart ike ya)

rev eal s knowle dg e . (Jabali )

al so i s u se d only in th e lat e Upani sad s . Th e art e ry “h

run s t o i t and c onvey s a i r to it . (Varah . Yo . Ku . Bu“

o r th e f unc t io n o f p re sentat ive knowle dg e , i s locat e d in i t . ( Carir . )

Th e1 ent e r s many f ac e s . ( T rig . 153 )

The"

l . i s employ e d on th e f a c e . ( Saubh . b e g . A pl eas ing

f ac e may b e ob tai ne d by bh e i a - f i lli ng the who l e b o dy wi th ai r li k e

a j ar . (75nd.

Rama , a s r r ha s a hap py f ac e . (HEmap . 26 ) hi s f ac e i s et a

plea sing a s honey . ( Tri p . M . That o f Varada al so i s p lea sant .

(Vara dap . That o f Nrsihha i s t e rrib le . ( T ri p . M .

p ro p e rly means mx ikx mouth ,b u t i s twi c e ment ione d as ons e f

th e plac e s to re c e i v e th e St‘ e r re'

e rens s

t o the wo rd w ill b e f ound un de r "mc u th" .

i s a no th e r wo r i o f a mb igu ou s mean ing . I t i s t o rec e ive th e

t l a nd mu s t mean mean- fa i e her ( Ge ri . Fo r o thers la s sage s seeunder mouth .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

An d th i s , h te ll s u s,i s t‘e rense w)

,thi s slo t

‘

s Z onor d .

ale 1 c t e v

“s nare s r

to 0 1618 6 1 t o i 0 In 0 ) o L $o J U O ‘J

re fl ec t i on Tr il n a a, [ ear s i “ t } c av i t

,t e tv e n th e _e

‘r v s -h

0

I t i s the o ; en'

.g f o r tr a sc erd ing

splon iori

g

re i s u sed f o r th e o,n i n

g.

T he lu ,i1° o f tl e e

,e s are to he turned h

e tween ha the e , etr o s

‘

nYo . n u . Yo . 3u . £ 2 ; N ah .

Yo g a con~en trat l Cns n a y s a t’ ero th , im a

ge o f the u on .

x § zhé~ Th e .n i s t o be L el’

tk er in a ’o rm . o ’

You ( )a .

. h e salvr t i on M i ch na Ob » ins ti rongl t

’

e u s o f 11 3 slo t 1 f e rr i e s

I t i s t o h e l el 1s _l

flvh1 . elevat 1 i n Yoga . ( } 3 ai . I t i t o

L e rat t e d in”

t ru e o f logs . ( Yo . n u .

T he t l: s t o be c rn

here . ( s il lg . 1; vass . ; Th e l i ne : o f th e

b ll arfl. o be drai n t o t he

h““f . ( Jabal i ) O f c o xrse ai r 1 ° t o hreatled i nt o th i s spot in l hefid there .

A nd i t 1 8 a g art o f the bo dy rele t e i natu rally t o the

01 s ent ai r . (gri ) .

r IL the fore t e a i,t e t ween th e e ae Ws of ti e c o su i c i l h i rd

i s the loc ali t y o f 5 -1(151i . 4)

“yeli d s

The ey eli d s , are to b e c losel in a f o rm o f Yoga . 3 )

” ear s dro p down Fo rm th ea . ,u f

’

(hue h .

Etrelal o

a, ,

ear s i n‘

u t a s i n g l e pa s sa g e . B: the lowe r e,e1a sl a n :

the eart l c l i n one, nd 1

,t‘

r ulp e r one t‘

e . \ r . ( Irn .

T i - s _ s a so rt f . 1st cal le s sauf e

’. rin

gl z ~ ti c h i f ‘

e i t e s s t L u

o .ba h s o f the h ead .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

8 5

i s al so emxha s i z e d . It i s a lhnb o f (Knu s. w i thou t n

o ne c an no t see f o r ms,and by it one a s t end s t o ( hams.

In thi s c onnec t ion , one shoul i res emb e r the i d en t i f icat i on o f in t ell ec t

wi th the Sup reme gp i ri t ,set f o rth mo st c learly in one o f th e f our g reat

s ent enc e s,

Further t each ing ,mainly f rom the ol de r Upan i sad s , in regard t o i t s

relat ion t o th e ex t e ri o r wo rl d,i s that th e ey e i s the or su p po rt e r

o f thing s . (Ch . Erh . Thi s i s c o nnec t e d w i th the i dea that al l

f o rm s e x i st in i t . I t i s the t rue,o r Mai t . A late

Upani sad mak e s 3 the think ing o rgan ,subo rdi nat e t o the e y e ,

an d

ey e that they are uni t e d in Yo g a . (Advay . )

The ey e i s no t e s sent ial t o li f e

,a s wa s demon st rat e d in the quarrel

o f th e se n se s . ( Oh . Kau s. One may l i ve w i th out it ,

‘u t

would be blind . ( Kau s. I t do e s no t sup p o rt th e b o dy . ( Fran .

One c an no t tak e f o o d wi th it . (Ait .

Th e ol d Upan i sad s male much o f the re lat i on o f the ey e to the r

In the quar rel o f the s en se s,re f e rre d t o above

,th e eye had t o ac knowl e dg e

i t s inf er i o ri t y t o r r‘

.a . ( Gh . x kx Kau s. I t st an d s b ec au se

r“ do e s . (Erh . I t i s sat i sf i e d whe n p

r xna i s . (Ch .

I t i s c ompo se d o f ts and

“

awhi ch go t o the ear and to p r 3 at the

death o f the ey e . ( hau s . Th e b o iy o f r in

dwell s in thaey e . (P ra ‘.

It i s dep endent ( n and ac c omrani e s Tn f o r when rr”

r l eave s th e

b o dy , so do e s th e ey e and the o the r sen se s . ( Pra ; . the su

rrelp s th e

ey e in ( Pra; . O f the vi tal ai r s o f ti e bo dy,

“r i t sel f i s

in the ey e . ( Pra q . In de e p slfiep th e ey e t ak e s all i t s f e rn s anda o

re t i re s to Or,i t at ta in s the Sup reme g {

i ri t in

de e ; sle e p . ( Prac. ‘h early pa s sage t ell s u s that th e e y e i s d rawn

in during sle e l . (Brh .

The soul may de part f rom th e ey e at death . (R rh . Ve ry c lo sb ly

c onnec t e d wi t } th i s i s ti e io c t~

ine that ar { rt e rv c r . e s f rom th e hear t and

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

O ne o f them i s tle c o s mical yu ru sa i de a . The sunPs the o,s or the

Ch . o r o f Pra j fipn ti . ( uni t . 6 . 1f ) T he ey e i s sai d to b e th e

f ou rth f o o t o f rrahma ,and t o si ine wi th the sun

, Kdi tya ,a s i t s liL } t .

(Ch . The ey e i s the di v in i t y o f the sun s p i ri t . (Erh . The

ey e i s the sun, (Erh . o r tle sun th y e . (hahfin . 14 ) Ab ain ,

xkax

Idi t ya i s sa id to t o have sp rung f rcm the The dei t y c arri e d away the

p risa l ey e b ey on d d eath,and i t b e en e the sun . (Erh . The s un c ame

Ve ry lat e i s the st at ement the t Surya wa s ho rn from \Sub . l )f ron the ey e . (Ai t . An d a lat e U pani sa d i nf o r ms u s that th e sun was

bo rn f rom th e ey e o f the de i t y . (Va r adot . 3 ) Th e sun dei t y i s ey e ,and

y o s se s se s ey e . ( Surya ) The sun po s se s se s ey e . (Ah si ) Go lng bac h,to the ol d

Ulani sad s , the sun i s the ey e o f the (Erh . The s un an d h x c n

are th e e ye s o f Brahma . {Hun} . Th e sun an d moon de pen d on the ey e .

( Sh .The sun i s in the e y e o f man , (Brh . i t i s th e sp i ri t

in t i e help s th e ey e in

1

( Prog . At deat i,the

ey eLoe s t o Ed i tya . (Erh . 1) The relat i on o f the sun t o sight , in

that i t sup p li e s the llbht nec e s sary f o r that func t i on , i s a ve ry su f f ic i ent

re a son f or the c onne c t i e r h ere e st abl i she d , and i t i s su rp ri si ng that i t

AM A M

ha s no t heenhh ark e d in Indo— Euro p ean inve st i gat i on . Th e re seem s to b e

flsome

pri mi tve c onne c t io n b etwe en moon and h ind .

“éJ JJ

t h i s se ems t o he a p re p e r pla c e f o r ment ioning the ver se so o f t en

r e y aea tod i n the Urani sa i s . R .V . A . V .

" Th e Suri s ever behol d the h i ghe st st at i on o f Vi snu ,

“te e t zhe d out lik e in ey e in the shy ."

hh i le the ver se o r Ci nally re fe rre i to the z en i th lo s t i tion o f th e sun ,

th e lat e Uxan i ga i s , w‘

i 3h Lu ot e ti le ras age ,mak e i t r w

’er to ti e su rrex e

sta teo f Vi snu a s th e chi e f o i . \Kru hs y a 5; hg ar. Gorilop . l; Vasu .

U

Sh an da 15; huh t i . Varah . 5 . er i ; T ’ ro a ° ra OH T: Tr i‘u ra 4)

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

uh e j t Wh o c . iuin ll ; xe rfe e t, e e in c h i ' t r .t J e "

rt v c rlinurc ti in

hu t b c e

’

c the t o iy ,

hu t U ' ' e“er e r f ev il cau se } i t tr wo rn in

th e i r int ere st al s o .

O ther ma t t e r i s ad de d 1: lat er L reni ea de . A d i vi ne e ye we,t o obta

’

h e’

h: . e fle 3 t i ng on th e pc in t in th e we r i o' in the n i nth . way . cnsa 10)

n nOV le dg e i e the eg o 0’

some . (Va ) : Cne who ha s su z} an ey e see s bo th

a l l t x eb e d s an d st at i one r; thi ng s . ghu nt z i . 16 } The e ge s are nr thin

u

t u t

ff 3 s tu ’y i n; the ; i r. sn Wp ani ea l one zwr ifi e s th e »y

e

s v en “i t e r at i on s . Whilr thi s . ny n ean than one ' s de sofln iant sx f o r s even

g enerat i on s woul d b * bl e s sed wi th rnr e ey e s,i t i s mo:e in a z t or i wi th ti e

‘bL

C 0 r 1ene ral t rend of i nd i an thought e e eu1yo se that the p er s‘n W i ll h i msel l h ave

lu re e ; e e duri ng seven re bi rth s . Abain ,hy t e ach ing lOO Brahr en e ti e h ent ra

in th e Cu ru ge Urani ga i , one f re e s h imsel’ f rom the ey e c F the snak e . gear h;a

“nov le dge an d i

gno ranc e are th e ey e s o f bin ding an d rel ea se c nmna mc ls

"

Q

( n i hi v . ) L I OWle oue end ignorans e are l i k e n e d t o ey e s .

1 -e n wa s c re at e l by“reh rn { f or th e Lli r l scun i in on . ( G . I .

Ir t he f i gurati ve bo dy sac ri f ic e , the e y e i s the i lhvarvv g ri e s t .

fift h . g ah lh .f 4zl ) In ano th e r f igurat i v

‘

sa‘ri fi ze ,

i t 1 8 the

f“( 3h . I x: .. m the r J a s eage it i s sa i d to

cnta i t i e sac r i f i c ial bu t te r . 4) The ey e i s sai d t o he 2 euri or t

lho

sin s . \Oh . Thi s 1 5 a pa s sag e ex alt lnt the SSH»Ve i e ,

'

n 1 unh inb

th ep oth er Vale s suhord ine t e t o it

,a s the o rb an s are t o th e soul o r sel f ,

wi l sl ti e SZnu h e x e 1rr son i f i e s . Ao ea t i i r g t o tne Madh; a. 1:h e

rec enS i or o f

J

Frh .,

t he wo rl e o f V ini ng . i s za , gu . (“r . 9 — L 2 }

‘

e R elat i vely , t i e u se o f the ey e in rel iL one o r sno ru nent al

” 3 3 8 ,i s no t b res t . The ey e i s wor shi pre d o r ment i one l in a lo c se we ; ir

o-A J lt l U-S ’C

. 3 . z; 73)

a t es . 1; 6 ” T bs t C O bt u lh

love r wealt } Th e d, in: f ather ,7, a n .n t . e ,

‘r; ne fe . e Z i e t o hi s

5° (e u M S “s ing i t s wor eh-1 li‘enée d ore from la ; in } P l

bli

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

The me tapla s t i' st em ,

i s u s e d tlrou ghou t th e Uxunisad s

int e x shanb ably w i th c and re f erenc e s t o it are p rac t i call y the sam e ,

W i th thi s di f f erenc e,howeve r

,that arway s re f e r s to the ey e i t sel f ,

a nd neve r to the senoe o f si ght . I t i s thu s a t t ime s care full y d i s tingu i she d

f rom when the lat t e r re f er s to the sen se o f si ght . Fo r instanc e , we

read that u was spli t in the b eg inni ng , and c ame out ; al so that

Kd i tya ,b ec oming ent e re d th e (Ai t . i s in th e

Th e s i ght o f the eye ,the powe r o f see ing v i th i t

, i s

due t o the go o dne s s o f Vi snu . (Nr sp . Ngau . 1)

As t o i t s ap p earanc e,w e f ind i n i t re d li ne s , wat e r , black and

whi t e . (Brh . I t c ont ain s Whi t e l ight , an d bey on d the b lue , blac k .

( Ch . In addi t i on t o th e se thi ng s , easi ly no ti c e d - th e red li ne s

no doub t re f e rri ng t o the t i ny bloo d ve s sel s o f the ey e — early ob se rv e r s

al so no t i c e d di f f e rent c olo r s o f the ey e,and mu st have at t ri but e d some

sp ec i al v i rtue t o each c olo r,thoug h that i s no t me nt i one d . In Brh .

i f o ne d e si re s a son wi th re d ey e s,he and hi s Wi f e should eat bo i le d ri c e ,

wi th wat e r an d but t er . 80 . in Mahan . 65 , one p ray s f o r di f fernt c olo re d

ey e s , g reen , y el low , an d re d . The splendo r o f th e ey e i s in i t s

L at er U pani sad s , be s i ie s ad d ing thatéi s one o f the part s o f the

b o dy b o rn to d i e , (EtmE 1) an d that t he eye of th e f o etu s dev elo p e s in the

si x th month , (Garbha 3 ) ad d li t t l e t o the real sc int i fic st at ement s about

the e ye . The imag inary sy st em s o f the y og in s , and the f o rc e d c onfommat ion

o f al l th ing s t o the i r b reat h s and b reathing s predominAt e in the i r i dea s .

Th e a i r c i rculat e s in the ey e s . (gfinq . Q rI j . . 28 ) The a i r

F ‘ p e r f o rm s the wi nk i ng o f the ey e . ( T rio. 85 ) The art e ry

ri se s to th e l e f t e y e ,an d b '

to the ri Lh t . ( T ri i

. 71) I n one pla c e

the art e ry i s sai i to go to the l e f t e ye . ( QrIj . I t s di sea se s

are c au s ed by th e ( imp ro p e r ) pas sag e o f a ir . ( V 0 . Cu: 117) It s di sea se s ma y

be p revent ed by rec i t ing mant ra s to the sun . (Alsi } b eg . ) The ey e i s no t

3 L M M am /(p od M w W W W 1 l KL W JLM x-O “

if“

a 1 r . tAdhyé . 1)

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

9 3

u t n i l so r'

Li -

e ”; Y r"

f l e d i th th t 4 . 15x l ) v i th “rahu . ,o r h o re rar * i full) ,

v i tl t l . 4 . 5 )

No t aOra 1 Ieal u nt ion i s xu i i in ti e lat er U1ani s i d s

a s t o i t s u e in t rel i gi on o

y‘ e re . It i s on o f the 16 v i tal 0

,t s i r

Yoga . \; Z n4. Tri ; . 131) I t i s t o he lo s eflo r

,e rt 11 o

‘er in Yc L u

u di ta t i on . tfli vag . ) In one { O‘

L of l‘ o ge it o t e s top ,

o l t,

he f ing er s4

\Yo . .u . 114) That o f the a s‘e t i * i s a

‘

l t o he h i s o r wat er

, o i . (Yi rv u ) It'

u t t o su rl e le x e d’

tlcm ., ffort, t o oh t rm

“

The J O I I& i s on or t } e j e to ti e lo tu s,so fa mi li ar i n th e

o f the Ind i an wr i t e r s,i s rs rel

,h e t v i t h i n the Urani sad s . Th e

Qol ien ma l e i n th e as: h s re i e_e s , l he

‘

o tu s e s . (“h . l .

F. 7) Vi snu i s

M vl o t s — odod . . Va su ) . So fi a + h a L sL i . t Sh V . l)

T“

efii nz i ng v i th P . S . l

,the le i t g i s se i i t o have a tlc u ssn

‘e

,e s .

) L L W 1“Bha s:1a . 2

(uah ih . 3, y

vet . The f i r st n had 1000 ey e s . ( Su‘

. 1} The s e

e y e s are ev er: h ere , Iah én . l

”

. i ) I s i s al so ii ve r sel_

e 3 e 1 - vi rfi 2 ; ; r i j . Th le i ty la s i nfi ri t e ; e

( T ri g . u . 2 ) Ti e de i t, ,i eatl

,in i n .nt . t i r Kri t

,u Ulan_si l, has I f n

' e l

ha s s‘

ro d s,

e . (Anna . Deat h l a ? t‘re c e,e s . ( Suh 1)

A tlr 0 r" *

W¢‘o rn fvom tle t ea s

c f ( n e lfin . T“e

an )‘

i s h ri lli snt 3s ihh s l i e e

,e i r ent ion e i in A ll

,

“

1.

” t‘

e r relat i r s t o ti e ifll t e s are ti nt “rahn i i s i .

t ) e ge . ( l . i t

i t‘

1 wat e r 0’the e

,e Fa rj r

,a i

s n t r l l,

J cnne st n l,h t

2 . 2 .

n\ 5 a“M W Q M . ) K M W bed }

Ju l Pt ‘

s u 1 Bal i t lave ‘oen JO J

'

1 x v

“j 0 rs 0 p t o H(

J

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

yob i n s q u a t

a zela t i on o f

ak si . Thi s

Line t o or e

i s al so

in Ygg a pro

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

97

olenrl, e s t n t li sh th e subo rd ina t e los t itn o f no e a r,

an ] i t s ie p ex lene e

o n int el lec t . Another Ufani sa l tel l s u s t" t i t i s o ne o f t he u tholl

ing in telli-ense . ( Pra ; .

Sim i larly , in some o f . no earl,Upani sa d s ,

.no tonne~t ion o f the ear

wi th the i s t ri ze d . In t he se U pan i sa d s the L ean ing o f i s b roa der

th a n i n the la te r c ne s , i nzlu iin; the sen se s,

an i hav ing s tro ng metarhy si c al

arrlioat i on s . Th e near wit h the ear . ( n aus. In sle e p it re ti re s

int o L Q L l N L i t s soun d s wih t i t . (Brh . 3h . h au s.

I t stan d s b ecaus e do e s . grrh . It ac compani e s an d defen d s on

an d the bo dy o f d we ll s in i t . ( Fre e .

Anon: the f i ve vi t al ai r s,both early an d lat e Uza ni sa ds t ell u s that

i s in th e ear . ( Ch . T rig . 81; ;and. Qri 3 .

One { a ssag e t ell s u s that - ' Tn . i t sel f dw ell s in the ear . ( Pre s.

A mong the o th er mo re o r le s s me taphy si cal st at ement s,we are t ol d t hat

F ra hma i s the ear o f ear s; the ea r do e s no t hear him ,but he h ear s it . (X ena

At death i t di s so lve s int o i t s el ement s , i t s g o i ng t o u

a nd i t s t o t s a 1a . (Han s . The se are the two elemetn s o f t hi ch i t

i s c ori o se d . Thi s pa s sage impl i e s that in th e di s solut ion o f the bo dy , the

e a r lo se s i t s p ow e r earl i e r than th e mi nd do e s,but lat er than the e ar .

T h i s i s c e rt ai nly t r ue in many c a se s . Ap parent ly f o r th e sa me reaso n , the

ear stan d s f i rm b ehi nd the ey e an d be f o re in 3 a in L au e.

agai n put t i ng th e ear int e rme diat e b etween the ey e and the min d . Furthe r ,

se e the c onnec t i on o f the ear w it h the dei t y , b elow .

L at er Upani sa ls add onl; mi no r ma t t e rs . Th e 5 5 0 6 5 Ln i W it ne s se s

w ith t he ear . (Trout . 2 ) I t i s in o ne pla c e- c onnec t e d. w i th t h e eloa ent

f i re , wh i ch i s rat h er unu sual . ( T rig . b eg . ) i s one o f t i e f o ru s o f

( QErIr .) It i s one o f the l‘ po r er s o r th e b o iy . (Ehav . ) The soun i

in i t wa s c reat e d h " Tlrahrfla from t h e of (C . C . It i s plac ed

i. ) ne by Pagurat i , who gave it ti n power o f hear ing . ( Pigu 11)

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

“i t . Anu s. Pru ;na I t sang th e fo r the de i t i e s in

the i r c on f li c t wi th th e but th e lat te r ran in and p i e rc e d it wi t}

evi l . ( F rh . F r,a gc or iing t o Ch . the ie itwe in me di tat e d on

the a s the'ear

,bu t th e p i erc e d i t w i th evil . C reat e d by

Pra j fipat i , i t beca me weary vhoddeath se i z ed i t . ( Trh . The de i ty

carri ed i t bey on d d eath . (Erh . Compar ed to the Ve da s , the ear i s

rfla nd t he h i nd the ear i s an i the mi nd ( Ch . so that

i t i s a nec e s sary su ppo rt e r to .. h whi le the lat t e r, the de p ending on

i t, i s y et supe ri o r . It i s al so sai d t o h

e the sy llabl e in t he

chant s . ( Ch .

”t i 1 In regar d t o t hodei ty , we f ind the u sual c ont radi ct o ry

stat er ent s , ac c o rdi ng t o the st and poin t o f the wri t e r,zi s to whet he r t he

d e i t y po s se s se s o r do e s no t po s se s s an ear . In . Erh . an d hand.

a s well a s in lat e r U p ani sad s , ( Brahma 2; 2 ; Paqu . 29 ) h e i s wi thout

ear . Th e s~ a s Brahma , has ear . (Erh . c f . Mund . T ’ e F

when rec e i ving an ear in the b egi nning , thou ght ," i f the ear h ear s , then

who a m I " ? ( Ai t . The dei t y , wh en hear i ng ,i s ear by na me . (Brh .

Th e ear i s Brahma . (Erh . I t c or e s f rom and re turn s t o Brahma . ( Tai t .

It i s the bo dy o f the inward re st rai ne r . (Brh . Brahma i s the

ear o f ear s . (Erh . I t i s one o f th e quart e r s o f Brahma . ( Ch . 3 . 18 . 2, fl

D ’rh ou b ec ome s lo r d o f th e e ar . ( T ai t . A hgit tle lat e r , th e

i s sai d t o b e th e ear . (Mai t . In one pa s sag e7 i s lai d to

b e the ear . (Mahan . 14) But a s thi s i s a pan thei st ic pa s sag e wi e re all

thi ng s are summed up in u i t do e s no t c on f l i c t wi th th e g eneral

i dent i f ic at i on o f t he e y e wi th the sun . A lat e Upani sad t ell s u s that f rom

the ear o f Pra jaxa t i and the were bo rn . ( Sub . l ) . Rudra i s no t

an ob j ec t o f the c ar . ( Ru drah . 2 6 ) Th e sun i s the ornanent o f Dev i ' s l e f t

ear . ( Dev i . 13 )

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

“I v .

i s ano ther variant f o r c r f ound in T rig . 72 ,whe re the

art e ri e s rfif“

and V. ; sv T are sai d t o go t o th e ear s . In Sa u bh . beg in .

the o r“ ”

F" i s emplo y e d on th e ear .

t i re i s a d i st inc t wo rd . As al ready stat e d,i t alway s re f e r s to h

the ear , an d nev er t o the sen se o f hearing . When th e d i e b ec ome heari ng

they ent e r the ear s . (Ai t . The ears o f th e p rimal nan sp li t and hearing

c ame f rom th em . ( Alt . We hear W i th ka réa . and i ro n“

i s loc at e d in it .

Mahan .

L at e Yoga Upani sad s s eas i de r them selve s w i th the art e rie s g o ing t o

the ear s , but g et sadly mi x e d ov er it .Vav

~sV i n i g o e s t o th e right , an d

c. ilhi - i t o th e l e f t . ( Qri j .

F

i g ? g o e s t o th e righ t , and y a ;"

_n’

t o the l e f t . ( Yo . Cu . It i s t o b e unde r st o o d that the se so- c all e d

art e ri e s are ai r c hannel s . The ( imp ro p e r) pa s si ng o f ai r in the ear s c au se s

d i s ea se s in them. (Yo . Cu . 117) One i s sai d t o i n st ruc t t he ear . (hu dg . 3 )

The nai ve ph i lo sophe rs o f early t ime s c o n si dere d th e roari ng o f th e

ear s whi ch may b e h eard When th ey are st o pp e d Wi th th e f ing e r s a s a p roo f

o f t he e x i stnec e o f the soul,whi ch p ro duc e d t he se no i se s in th e cav i t y o f

the heart . Thi s sound i s call e d the vaigvanar

a f i re . (Erh . wa it .

In Ch . thi s sound i s c ompare d t o that o f a f laming f i re , o r

o f a ro lli ng c ar,o r o f a bellowing ox . A lat e Yog a U pani sad t ell s i t s

vo tari e s t o st o p the ear wi th th e mi ddle f i ng e r s , to h ear th e p V,

soun d

W i thi n . (Mande l . 2 ) Yo Cu . 114 c ommend s the st o p p i ng o f theFarsb u t

say s no th i ng o f t i e sound .

” a“'

i c i e. Mant ra: are f requent ly whi sp e rs ! int o t h e rig ht e ar .

I n the c a se o f a new bo rn ch 1d one shoul d put h i s mouth t o th e chi l d ' s

rig ht ear and th ree t ime s mut t e r the wo rd so that th e child xmy

befindowe d w ith that facul t y . (Brh . Compare th e Grhy a sfit ra e . Ag ain ,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

I n t he ol der Upan i sa d s , i s the mo st c ommon. wo rd fo r the no se ,

t hought we shoul d natural ly e x pe ct the simpl er I t s u se a s one o f the

o rgan s o f sen se i s early roc ogni z e l, and we are to l d that the no se i s the

vehi cl e o f all sme ll s . (Brh . The lat e Garbha al so t elldhs

t hat i s se rve s the b o dy in sme ll . ( Ga r hha l ) Itj s c onne c t i on wi th t heThe no se o f th e p r imal man spli t in the b e ginni ng and n ca me fo rth .

b reath wa s al so emphasi z e d f rom earl y t ime s . The a ir bec oming b reath ,

(Ai t .

ent e re d the no se .

p$Ad t . Th i s o f cour s re fu s e t o the b reath i ng o f a i r

th rough th e no se .D "

i t sel f dwell s in the no se . ( Pragna The lat e

Yoga Upani sads al so mak e the no se one o f the “ab o de s o f P“

ug ( T rig . 78

G ri j . 35nd. Anothe r lat e Upani sad t ell s u s that the r : 1

t he f o etu s dev elo pe s in th e 6 th month . ( Garhha

The no se i s sai ’ t o be the loc ali t y of :1 1~

( Il yana . 2 3 ) I n Prahag .

a sac ri f i c e4, where the bo dy i s c ompare d t o x x x akxzx ,

the no se i s the no rthe rn aht ar .

the smell in t he no se was c reat e d b y Brahma f rom the sec ond sound o f e ~

v l u t

’ As b reathing i s so impo rtant in Yoga , the c o rrec t mani pu

lat i on o f the no se i s an i mpo rt ant mat t er . One mu st b reathe through i t wi th

a g entle b reat } in o rde r t o ob t ai n Brahma . ( Qve t . One cav i t y i s to be

c lo s e d by t he f i ng er ,and the o the r c avi t y b reathe d through . ( Amrt a . 19 )

Thi s same thi ng i s en j oine d in c o nnec t i on wi th the mani rulat i on o f t he

art eri e s . See an d Z'

. i Th e r

i s t o b e re st xa ine d in Yo ga .

( San . 4b . 2 ; Kund . 19 ) I t i s t o b e st o pp e d hy th e inde x f ing e r s in one fc nn

o f n a . (Yo . Ru . l .

”

fi ) Anoth er rra zt i c e i s t o st o p the no st ril s wi th a

t hread wet wi t h ri lk . (Yo , Ku . The se re st rai nt s se em to re f er no t

onl; to the ex clu si o n o f sme ll s,wh i ch would i nt er f ere w i th th e del i be ra

t i on s o f th e y o gi n ,but al so t o th e breat

hre st rai nt . The holy sound

2

i s t o b e made th rough the no se . (A mrt a .

The no s e o f vare da i s l ong . (Vara dap .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

t im e s it mean s r re ly the no s e,

e n[ e~ially in the la t e L lani ea ds Pra c t i

c all ; all o f thekarlie r re fe re r ‘e s u s e t ‘

e wo rd to mean the sen s e . Anu s

t e lls u s tha t by th e oneg ra szs smell s , and th i s may b c o n s true d a s

r f e rr ing t o the no se spec i f ical ly .

i s the do o r f o r o do r s . ( T ri g. b e g . ) I t s func t io n i s t o g ra sp

o lo r s . ( Narad . 6 beg . ) It s fun zt on i s s mall ,and i t s fi eld o f O p e rat ion i s

earth , a ‘

30 rd i ng t o the u sual t ea ch ing o f Ind ian phi lo sopi y whi ch make s

o lo r a qual i t y o f earth . Qari r . ) Bu t in one pla c e it i s connec t ed w i th the

e lei ent f i re . ( T ri g. b e g ) Ag ain ,f ro: th e no se t o the an t e ri o r f ontanelle

i s th e part o f the bo dy pe rt ai ni ng to but t h i s i s a rath er f anc i ful

pa s sag e , and ha s no thi ng t o do w i t h th e relat i onof smell t o the e lement s .

( T ri g. 140) Th e ai r c i rcu lat e s in i t . (05nd.

In a f anc i ful way,th e sp o t at the base o f the no se , wh e re i t meet s

th e end s o f thr ey e b r« w s, i s sai d t o b e Benare s ‘

I T - tha. i s , a ve ry

ho ly spo t in the body . (QrIJ . It i s sai d to the one o f the f o rm s o f

fix x x x x x i4x £ 5 j one o f the 16 power s o f th e bo dy . (Ehav . )

In t he same sp i ri t o f ex alt at i on , thr spi rit o f i nt ell ig enc e i s sa i l t o

s tart f rom it . ( Pa; u )

J J W S . It i s one o f the 18 vi t al spo t s in

Th e spo t where i t j o in s the ey eb row s in av e. u l e e t l sf . ( Ji bfila 2;

Ramao t . 4) The b reath i s t o b e slowly ex p ell ed f rom i t s orenig s in Yoga .

( Yo . h u . The o pening i nkt i s ) onne c t dd W i th th e na sal sound o f

0 and i s t o b e st o p p e d i n c e rt ain Yoga ex e rc i se s . ( V 0 . ha . Th e

1 8 t o b e emplo y e d on t . ( Saubh . be g . )

r

i s sai d t o b e the no se o f the de i t y . (Va rado t . 4 )

T i p o f No se .

The t i p o f the no se,nF i

’r be come s o f g reat impo rt anc e in lat e

Yoga Pra 3 t ic e e . I t s imp o rtanc e i s ma ni fe s t ed in three c las se s o f ir j u nut ions

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

nO st z ila are sai i t o c ol t ain ( Tri ; . llf ) Tle y a re t o s pu e e z e l by

t ) e rig ht hand i n Yo ga , ( Tri ; . 9 4) o r s to pre i by t ) f ing e r s . (Yo . Cu . 114)

grf j . Thei r u se in Yoga re s t raint s i s ment i one d in a mo re inde f in it e

way in Sa xbh . 3 .

Ch e ek s .

T he che ek s p lay an i nc

ons p ic ou s I art in Upan i sad li te ratu re .

i s u se d in tht enu me rat ion o f the part s o f the bo dy b orn t o di e . (Atm5 1)

Th e t i

l o f a she s i s t o b e put o n th em wi th a c e rt ain mant ra . (Bha sma . l)

ano ther wo rd f o r the cheek,ap lears onc e . That o f the de it y

i s the wo rl d g e rm - the h r J’

(Vara do t . 4 )

the li p s,are o f very mino r impo rt anc e . W i th the bo dy vi e "

e i

a s a sa c ri f i c e,the t e e th a nd li p s tog ethe r are th e rec i tat i on o f th e

hy mn s . ( Prini g . 4 ) They are to b e u sed in mak i ng tle sac re d soun i in

Yo ga . ( Aarta . 2 1) Ja cob s f ind s i t al so i n Ga rbha 5 in c onnec t i on wi th the

t o o th cav i t i e s,but it i s no t in my t e x t o r in Deu s se n

’s .

The li p s o f Sar a sv a t i ar e” a ll c o lo re ’

. ( Cara s . Tho se o f

Varada are long . (Varadap . Ti o se o f the de i t y c on st i tu t e f ault and

me ri t . (Vara lo t . 4 ) The r 1 o r f ema le mong o o se ,i s spo ken o f a s hav in

the li,s clo se d . (L aya .

Th e J aw s

“ITO ? j aw, i s the f i r st syllabl e 6 ! the wo r i

i n tn e a boli sm o f Tai t . the low e r j aa th e th i rd sy llab le ,an ‘

v ci s the m i idle one . Th e j aw s o f Pra j apa t i ar e the ncvins . ( P . 8 . 22 )

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

i i r ha s b een x ot e d above . (Ai t . 1.f ' ? .

A ) T i‘ a sre

c l 1 con ct’

e w it?

th fi x i to ] . T o f’ro ir the m uth i s tle fi re

(C u FHIS 5)”

he fi r dwell s in th s ou th .

rrsnsg . 2 ) The o l de st s tat i x ent i s that t he mouth i s ti e f i re .

( Mahan . O the r re fe re x c e s a s to f i re cor ing frOL the mouth o f t l r

de i t y i re not e i b elow .

h e re , o f c our se,we look t o th e lat e U

,ani 3 i

’s

. Th e

i s A ivl d o r re st rai ne d in Yog a . ( n eu

r i . 4;Y r

. hu . saub } . 4;

That o f ti e y o g in i s t o b e t urn e d t c the e as t o r i o rt ) . I t aha

should b e line t i e rel i g i ou s law o r (Varah . It r hou l l h e

ri n as i w i th w a t er,thi s b e i ng one o f .h Inri

’i c a tor; ri t e s . ( Prani g. 2 )

It i s t o b e c lean wi th i n,thou g h th i s p ro b ably re f e r s to wo rd s an d thoughts .

( hax ad . 6 . b e g . ) It i s u se d i n c o ve ring the d o r b y wh i c h the soul ha s t o

leave i n Yoga . 03nd. i s sa i i to i t . (Yara i . 6 . b eg . ; Vara idt

B) . I t i s t o b e ru bh e d wi th c ow lung a sh e s,wi th d i f f e rent mant ra s . (P rha J .

A g ain, i t i s sai d that v i th th e ex c ept ion o f the ux u th ,

th e

Who le bo dy i s t o b e c ove re l wi th a she s at dawn,tw i li gh t , n i gi t , and he fore

t h e two me al s wh i c } th e Xx x h in du s eat . (Erha j . I t i s one o f t h

sp o t ar n wh i ch t he Brahman put s tle ( Erha g . Th e un i versa

i s the rmu t } o f the asc et i c . (Iarad . 5 . end ) . A lecu liar st at ement x 1 3

froa ar e l i L p an i ea d , 3 Li s t i f o ne s now s In dra an t i s at out to c o. na t a

s i n,th e d r“ c olor 1 e s not leave h i s f a c e . (hau e . B. i ) Tl i s woul i se em to

have one re f e ren ce to the f lu shi ng o f the f a c e un ie r ti e la st o f c ons‘ ia

“xe .

The de i t y i s wi tlou t no u th ( Brh . i n

m l ddlfi a nd lat e t i an i ea ds , he i s“v o hav i ng h i s f c e i ) 11

di rec t i o n s, ( §vet . g

‘

ni . 3 ; AV j a } ta T r ip 3. o r

( d ahln . 14; ri f . A . Ti e o f th drainia

1 1 ( n q sp . Bra n 5 has fe w

de i t i e s i s i r d t o ov rc

o. e th a su a i l 1 th .

”

o l o

fi ?

)

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

l ine i s i d en t i f ie d w i th the fi r . ( Ch .

hai t .

L at e r Upani ea ls add that it is on e o f the loc ali t ie s o f

( T ris. 78; QrI j . ;End. I t i s t o ‘ e ke pt~l e sed in YoL a . (Varfih .

The de i t i e s are sa i d to have thei r s turne d t oward the r ight o r

sout h . ( B ik e. 1)

i s a rare wo rd in th e Upan isad s . One way wo r sh i pp ing th e

Brahma li g ht i s b y f o o d and d ri nk thrown int o the mouth,c on si de re d a s the

f i re . (Mai t . A mant ra not e s i t s c o nnec t i on wi th vo ic e .

(sw an . 72 )

L . _ i s anot he r ambi guou s wo rd,meani ng ei the r mou th o r f a c e .

Wi th a sing le ex c ep t ion , i t i s no t f ound in t he early Upani sad s . Th e

ex c e p t i o n i s Tai t . 6 , whe re Brahma i s sai d to have t hre e v c ,

a; the

Ve da s . Natural ly i t s chi e f u s e i s in the r

a

gig iou s realm

,thought Amrta .

3 sp eak s o f i t a s drawing in wat e r .

Breath i s t o b e inhal e d b y the in Yoga . (Yo . Cu . 114) Sauhh . 3

gang. In th e la st c a se,i t i s to he ac c ompani e d b y the sound

an d thi s wi l l remove hung er; th i r st,and the liho . lt i s one o f th e part s o f

the bo dy to rec e ive the t i laka . (Brha j . Bha sma . 1) In thi s re f e renc e

the wo rd woul d seem t o mean th e fac e o r some part o f i t rather than th e

mou th i t se l f .

Brahma i s sai d t o have f our mou th s , ( Dhyfina . 12 ) an d th e r

one i s ment ione d in Ru drah . Th e W o f Ganeqa-. i s li k e an ele

phant's , (Varado t . 4) whil e Devi al so ha s one . ( Devi . 13 ) A seve re one

i s ment ione d, ( in Harad . 9 . 4 . Tho se o f the 1

“

h e are tefe rre d t o

i n Ru drd h . 1. 11ff; 2 . 1ff.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

al so o " ur s a s a wo rd fo r ti e t e eth . The t e e tl are to b e

u se d in { re ar i ng down the tongue in V e g

“. ( San. 4 . 1h ) The planet s and

lunar man s ion s ar e t h e t e e t h o f t‘ r to i t y . (" arn ’

t . 4)

Th e T ongue .

The tongu e en j oy s the li st i ne t i en o f t eing h o th a and

a h r " r that i t , b oth a knowl ed ge andAn ac t ion sen n e - rat h e r ti e

o rgan f o r the se two sen se s,f o r b y means o f i t we ho th ta ste an d st eak .

Bu t it i s the func t i on o f ta st e whi ch i s u sually empha si z e d in c o nnec t i o n

wi t h the t o ngu e , and thi s i s c o rrec t,f o r whi le the t o ngue i s the ma in

o rgan in t a st i ng , th e re st o f the mouth c on t r ihu t ing mu ch le s s to ou r

K nowl e dg e in that di rec t i o n than the to ngue ,i t i s o nly o ne out o f many

o rgan s engag ed in t he p r odu 3 t ion o f sp eec h . 80 whi l e the t o ngue i s s onnet t e d

wi th sre ech ,i t i s no t con si de re d th e o rgan o f sre ec h .

old and lat e Upani sad s ali k e re f e r to the t ongue as the o rgan o f

t as t e . I t 1 8 a f e t t er mani f e sti ng t a st e . (Erh . It i s the neans o r

si t e o f all ta st e s . (Erh .By i t one g ra sp s th e t a st e o f

f o o d . (Kane. I t i s a. re mher o r inst run ent of int elli genc e , and i t s

real m i s t ast e o f f oo d . { Int e lli g enc e i s e s sent i al f o r the e x e rc i sebf tl i s

f unc t i on,f o r Wi thout i t o ne c an no t c o gn i z e ta st es . Qxau s . mo re

g ene rally , i t i s o ne o f the o rg an s by whi ch on e may p erforu .worhs . (Ha han . 50)

A mong the lat e Upani sad s , ca rbha l t ell s u s that tle t ong ue serve s

t he body i n t a st e . Simi larly,t e s timo ny is b o rn t o thi s fu nc t i on h; har ad .

6 he g . ; Trig . b eg . ; jari r . The la st nen e i c o nnec t s i t wi th wat er as i t s

f i el d o f O p e rat ion’r ightly link ing t a s t e and wate r . In one rather f an ci f ul

, a s sa g e i t 1 8 c o nn ec t e d wi t } th e element f i re . ( T rig . b eg . )

F1u rti e r info rma t i rn i s that i t i s a so rt o f i n st rument un i t ing th e

two j aw s . QTa i t . I t we i h e 12 o r 54 (Ura . s . ( Garths 5 )

Thro‘h i ng in the t i p 0'

i t t rdi zs t e s iea t! i n t‘re e day s . ( T rig . lzfi )

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

115

whi ch me an s slnpi y the cavi t y 1] ti n roa r o f the nc uth . (Yo . 3u . He re

again the tongue i s sai d t o travnree thn shy . (Yo . Cu . 55) One oh j nst t o b e

ained b y put t inb the tonL u e aba ins t th e pn1a te i s th e supp re s sinb of t rea t}

t remo rs . tgzbq .Th e t u ng ue as u ee i in som e Yoba pre e e t o d raw

in ai r . (gang.Y o . hu . j rfj . Thi s our '

e c ort a iz

41 8 9 3 8 6 8 , and even b r ing s immo rtali t y . (gang . Kolii n air thu s

at the ba se o f the t ongue u s line dri nk ing nec tar . ( QriJ . The tongt

i s s%a e e u se d in e xrelling ai r . ( T riv . 110)

De i t i e s as . The de i t y i s sai d t c h e wi thout t o ngu e . (gang. 2 ) Again ,

t he t ongue o f the de i t y i s Bhara ti . (Varaiot . 4) C e rt ai n ap p ari t i on s l ic ke d

the sky wi th t he i r t orgu e s t o f right en Brahma. (Varadot . 3 ) C ari fi e d

but t e r i s the t ongsofi th e g o d s . (hahan . Th e ea ) oial f i re ha s

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

r ‘4 ‘

Je

‘ t . Tl f t s u nnion f t} t vul l in i t . l .

f. l

,

\lo re i t’

s t c a l le d ln/ I n bu t 9‘

1 t o } an,0 L

t d IQ

1 zurt 11. li n e ni‘ lle ,

8011 LC"Q t } . b u l b x

w ‘L d fiq

o”It

'

r . ( i “hi s sub b s s eh : m 1’ o f .H f i s s . 1 l t

it s ,

“( l i re xw lz A

u t irvt‘1 r s

Qe,mak e s tli s a

t o n e s a t o f

t i e l*

1 t ol l that i t nv

n li n e a 1 rue i x

,Jn : . l

‘A U i O t h e 2 i s sa i l to he a t th e f ot orth e

rlate

,an i t } t tl

‘L s 11_ o f the t ong s u

fi r st t st ore t re t“ t remo r s .

i d v i t J Ea ‘P o’ '

0 1 t } .

Ah a Q w V i b ) i x tl e r or of th M out h i B M e n t iore d in ler var ou L

i n oonh o t l on W i th l ob e 11& 3 L 1“9 5 . The t ol

uu e i s t o b t hru st in t o i t i

a c f You;,e sre

fll ll; i n t hat s h own as “

t r ( l b . C u . 52; gi ns .

i s “nc ti r nam e for the sen s [ le ze Vac o r sle ec } i

s . i d t o b loc u te u in i t . ( Se u th . 3 }

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

3 . ( Yo . Su . 50 ) It i n o f t‘e I rt e lf

b od,

é h o x e the f o u r fo~t“r ‘

x L (“r .a 2 ) .1 1 16 o f i s

1r e do. i .nt 1: i t(

"

o . 74 )

Th u sual u se i s ma le or t} ? I O P n . roe n

,r

Varah . 5 .

’

D

a i r,i s to c arri e d to i t i . YoL n . (n euri . ll ; gl i J . Ai r i lrawn t o

i t f rom t‘ e t eet },nr i

uo e s t o the b rea st i n a ze rtnwn L in l o f lo

ve .

( gri g . Th e bo dy i s to h e fille i V lth ai r t o the nec k 11 sor e f e rn s o f

Yo ga . ( ) i nd. It s ai r we }‘ e dri v en o ut h y p re fe r b r e ath ing . (Yo , nu.

Co nne c t s 4 W i th ti e b reathi ng i s“ontri ot ion of the nec k ,

Whi z ? 1 8

oft n en j oine i . Se e ,

in a i lt i on to the re fe renee s e hove

,Yo . Tu . 57Yo . n

u.

l . 51,52

, 9 5nd. Con t ent r e t ion o f at t ent io n i n i tgive s knowle i

og an d ( Qanl. It:fi c av i t y i s to h e rut t e d i n c er

t ai n forms o f YO Q a . (Yo . n u . It i s on e o f the i t Vi t al spo t s 1

Yoga . (gang. Tl e y ogi n ot t e ins re lea se by g et t ing ti e

t o s lee,

above i t . ( qfind. I t i s to tense d in mak ing the ho ly

soun i i n Yoga . ( Au ri ta . 74 ) That o f th e dead i s re p ro duc e d W1 tl ti e si x t h

o f the t en o f f ere d, ( Pi ng . Th

e‘

u mant ra i s t o i s

H o nr’ on t i e ne c k

, (“r sr. an d the emflo, e d or i t .

‘eb

The s to he t orn on the neat,and thi s f re e s o ne f rom ai r .

(Et ha g . vase . ) A she s a re.u t on ti e ne c k and i t s i de s t o t

‘

e

soocnrani h ent c f a s ort a n . e nt re . (Ti s su e l ) L ro sary 0” 1 ° t o

b e wo rn on t’

e neon, (Ru drfih . en d ) t o c ort al e 32

( Rhe su s . 2 )

The neo n o f i s b lue i s K nown by tle well L n owr

aH ells t i on Nilaku ntha , ( naiv . 7) Vi snu wea r s th e ab out hi s

q

nec k . (Av1a3 . ) Sa rns vat i a nd K i flh" w e ar r ee kle t s or t t e i r tlroa t s . ( Saras . ;

Gopfii ot .

“le t o f A r ena i s sai d t o b e " fi l d o f in llt ie s . (Corfilot . 27)

Tlo ne on o f Varnde i s wellsle y e d . (V r e le p . h w} r know s the ”

rha j gfi

b ile Upani sf d t th e v ti e doe . ) del i v ere r l * the tl r at . (Br‘nj .F

. 17‘

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

121

. o un d i s t u fl sgo t t he re t he so ul sp li t s thr shull in d epart ing .

T he f o rm o f

th e stat ement v oul i fi t tle who rl o f lai r at tle h ash o f the‘ ead

,but

the slo t regularly L i ven a s ti e ex i t o f tle soul i s fi e ant eri o r fon tanelka

o r th e,unc t ion o f the co ronal an d sag i t tal suture s . ( Tai t .

L a t e Spani sa is a id li t tl e to th e s t ov e . The o r tofiho t i s

ma de f rom the hai r . ( Para s . b e g . ) The hai r o f a woman i sFai i t o b e b lac k

a s ta tea ent h earlz un i ve r sally t rue in Ind ia . (Yaj . 9 ) B u t the hai r bleach e s

when wat er f ai l s i n the t o dy . (Va rfih . A y oga pract i c e o f f ill ing th e

bo d; Wi t? b reath to the hai r s w i ll c u r e di s e ase . ( qind.

T h e n th e b o dy i s vi ew e d a s a sac ri f i c e , the Pai r 0“ th e hsa

’

i s the

sac re d b ra s s , ( Prihag . 4; F arbha 5 )

R eli gi ou s . The w ear ing o f the ha s already b een re f e rred to

abo ve . The twi c e- bo rn,f o r the p erfec t inr o f hi s work s

,leave s seven o r

e i ght hai r s f o r thi s an d s have s o f f the re st,t o geth er wi th hi s

b eard an d nail s . (Harad . 4 end . ) The wi se man wear s h i s hai r a s a t i

{N5rad . However th e me re weari ng o f th e loch i s noc ing , f o r tho se

who have no t s nowle dae a s thei r a t have merely hai r a“ (Brahma 3)g m i m m ( l< M A /g L )

uflt ing th e hai r in the spring i s part of th e sannyasin ' s sac ri

f i c e . ( ha nth03 . 4 )\Shav ing i t o f f p ro p i t iat e s gi va . (Bha s ma . 2 ) In a c e r

ta i n f o r m o f Yo ga the bo dy i s to h e rubhe d to the en d o f the hai rs . (Yo . I u .

The hai r o f the g o l den mal e in the sun i s g o l d en . ( Ch .

the hai r o f the head i s c o nn ec t e d w i th the t re e s , t o

wh i ch i t g o e s at death . ( Erh .

se ems t o b e a var iant o f t he sh ove wo r d . I t ap p ear s in harad .

6 , be g . ,where i t i s st at e d t‘at when -m ent ali t j

- is in the ha i rs , one

th i nk s o f sel f .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

123

i s the 1'

o f the a s ze tic . ( Parana) . 2 )

Again ,wh en wo rn

, the t olhnot o f the Wi s e man i s lia ene d to f i re .

(Nara l . f f ; RRmarah . Wi th tli a i s c onnec te d the say ing that the

sa int s,in Parad i se

,have f laming

c( T ri p . H. It i s al so i denti

f i e d wi th the b i o r soul . ( Parab . b eg . ) Agai n ,th e soul i s sai d t o

have three i t s ( Pacu . wh i l e inner and out e r “i i are reco g ni z e d .

( Parab . b og . ) It i s in the nature of d iva - the t i s , e s senti ally a s ze t i c .I

a‘

( Ni rvfina ) The wo r shi p pe r i s to p has e Rama in i t . Réuarah .

T“!

l t o 3,are wo rn in i t o f f o r it . ( Bha sma 2; Ru dral . end ) The r

"

i s t o b e boun d t o i t . (Nrsp . The my st ic sy llabl e v '

,1

)i s sa_d to

i t in ado rat i o n o f Brahma (Raha s . l ; Varadap . Ot her sy llable s are al so

u se d , a s e I . 13 r li'“

m u , ( Dat ta . 1)

I n th e symbol i c bo dy sac ri f i c e,th e “

i n k : i s the Ve da . (Mahan .

Rud ra i s the o f the dei t y . (Mahan . 35 ) “0 a s i s sai d t o the

o f t he ”

r .r e 5 1 5 . (Nrsp .

f i ve”_a nf

c

meani ng th e same a s j i kb : i s f ound imax t ime s in Nils r .

a s part o f t he ep i thet of Pudra,who i s c all e d Blue- t o pkno t -Nilac _ .1:

L o ch o f Hai r .

the c ormmn wo rd in th e lat er language f o r a look o f hai r ,

de sc rib e s the ap p endag e o f c ert ai n c las se s o f a sc e t ic s - th e Balai hilya s ,

and th e Kansa s(Kcraa a 3 ) Harad . 5 en d ) Such 1 loch i s to ado rn th e he a l o f the Rama

wo r sh i p p er . (Raxuarah . Ramm h in s elf we ars one,a s ( Rs ap . 25 )

die al so wear s one - ( Quad .

'

a s bo rn w ith one o n li s head . (Avy ay . 5 )

The vz riant0? ap pears

,an d i t i s sai d tha t th f lo ck o f the

a sc et i c shoul be shave d .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

f o ur and a hal f s rore s o f them . (Garhhn 5 ) It would b e in

t e re sting to know how thi s numbe r was arrive d at,but no c lue i s g iven .

Ti e hai r s are sai d to b e c ompo se d o f th e element earth . (garir . )

V r t i A n o l d m ent i on o f the hai r s i s that when th e b o dy i s

vi ewed a s a sac r i f i c e,th ey are the -i o r sac r i f i c ial g ra s s . ( Ch .

wanes . 6 4 . l) Thi s i t al so sai d o f the hai r s o f a woman at th e t ime o f

sex ual i nt e rc our se , whi ch i s lo o ke d on a s a wo r shi p o f Praj apat i .

They are a l so c alle d th e smok e o f the sac ri f i c ial f i re . (Erh .

and are c ompare d t o th e leave s o f the f o re st . (Erh . In Ch .

they are sai d to b e the h ifihi r “ o f the Sama chant s . It wi ll b e no ti c e d that

all th e s e c i tat i on s are f rom the o l d Upani sad s .

I n the o l d Upani sa d s hai r s are f requent ly men t i one d in f igure s and

c ompari son s . Ob e yi ng t he inst rc ut i ons o f Pra japat i,I nd ra and Vi roc ana see

themselve s t o the hai r s,that i s to th e s malle st det ai l

,in a pai l o f

wat er . ( Ch . As hai r s sp ri ng fort hrn man ,so all t hi ng s sp ring f o rth

f rom the Inde st ru e tible . (Mung.

Ir“t ilc r i — a

gai n st the hai r s

Eaga i nat the'

g rain”,

or unna tu r al,i s an ex pre s si rn wh i ch has c ome down fsom

a ve ry early t ims . It i s ag ain st t he hai r s f o r a Keat riya t o t ea c h a Brahman .

(Erh . Thi s no doubt owe s i t s o rig in to the i d ea,o f t re p eat e d in

San sk ri t li t e rature,that the hai r s ri se w i th plea surabl e sen sat i on s .

Th e he i rs o f a ho r se are onc e ment io ne d . The sp i ri t,in g oi ng f rom

th e br dy t o Brahma,

shaled o f f i t s evi l s a s a ho r se shak e s o f f the du st

f rom it s hai r s . ( Ch . In dra ' s hai r s are al so ment ione i . No t o ne o f

th e m wa s i nj ured in all hi s hero i c ac t s .

“all l OU Th e hai r o f th e a sc et i c i s t o be cu t o f f f romthe armp it s

and p ri vat e part s . ( San . 3 ; Xanthag . 5; hand. 10) They are to be c ut o f f

by a sharp i nst rume nt . (Yo . Ku . They shoul d h e t u t in th e sp ring ,

a i i are { art o f the as~e t i c '

s j ,o f f eri ng . ( L antha ; . 4 ) Th i s seems

t o iflpl? tha t th i s o’

fe ring wa s made in t he sp ring . He re , o f s our se , lat e

Upani sad s furn i sh the mat erial .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Arm ) it

Th e ar mp i t , i s m ent’one i a f ew t i me s , in a ri tual i st sense .

The ha i r i s to b e shave d f rom it by the sannyasin ,a c u s toni regu lsr lv

ob se rved in In dia t o da y . ( ( San . 3 ; Kanthac . 5; Kund . lo

i s an ol d wo rd,o ft en ap ply ing t o t he f o rearm merely , but in

t he Upan i sad s g ene rally re f e rring t o th e e nt i re li mb . In wh a t may b e c alle d

the s c i ent i f i c u s e o f the w o rd,the ol de st ment i on i s that one ma li ve

w i t } hi s arm s cut off,hen ze they do no t c on st i tu . e th e e s sent ial part o f

thdhc dy . ( Xau s. The nex t re f e renc e 1 8 that th ey are the e sp ec i al

loc al i t y whe re st rengt h i s f ound . (hahan . 72 ) St i ll lat er,they enu me rat ed

amo ng the part s o f the b o dy b o rn to di e . (Ktma. 1) Anot her lat e pa s sag e t ell s

u s that th e o r sup reme spi ri t - r

: f* t ravel s between the le f t

arm and the ri ght hi p , whi ch mark s the part o f t he bo dy t ouche d by t he

sac re d c o rd . ( Pica . beg . )

i s sai d t o b e the an a o f the Ve da knower . ( Rkfik . lo)

R el ; c . Th e p re sent cu st om o f hol d ing up t he arm by asc et i c s

may be t rac e d far back in the Upani sad s in some f o rm o r o th er . The f i r str igh t t o saw

ment i on i s the ho ld ing up r f the

Asr

mgdn a charm . (Kaus. Then King

Brihadratha st an d s wi th hi s arm up rai se d f o r a thou sand y ear s in o rd er to

o bta i n me rit . (Mai t . L at e r Upani sad s en j o in the . ho lding up the arm

by th e a s c et i c . ( San . 3 ; Brha j . 4,end ; Kanthaq . 5; fhx amap . ) In ano th e r

sy st em o f wo rshi p,t he ar m rec e i ve s the t r “ ( Brha j . Bha sma .

Thi s f ree s one f rom sin s c ommi t t ed b y the ar ms . (Brha j . Th e ro sary

o f i s al so wo rn on th e arm . (t a j . Pu darh . eni ; Bha sxa .

The la st ment i o ned refe renc e st i pulat e s 16 t o b e wo rn on ea c h arm . The

le f t arm i s t o be g rasp e d by the ri ght hand i n c e rt ain V oga pra‘t i i e s .

( T ri pura 3 ) The m n” i s t o b e bound on th e arm. (Nrs p . The

e i . e i s to b e emply c e d onfit . ( Sauhh . b eg . )

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

c omxaring t h e ro i t o a staf f,i s onc e u sed

,wh en i t said

that by it a ball i s th rown. (Yo .

“u . 27)

Upp e r Arm s .

re f er s e i ther t o th e shoulde r or t o th e an'

s J u st b elow

th e shoul de r . Th e t ~i s t o b e p i e c ed the re . (Brha j . Th e

i s wo rn th e r e by Brahmacari s,vanap ra sthas , an i gr) a st

‘

. a s .

(vasu . )

bahuma c .

'

ci s ano ther wo rd

,u sed onc e

,t o de sc ribe a part o f the

a rm t o rec e ive the t r i'

t s ( Erha J .

a f i s hardly a se parat e wo rd f rom th e la st . I t re f e r s t o t he

up pe r arm, an d i s t o rec eiv e a t i lc ; r f o r th e Wind—god , Prabhanj ana ,

dwe lling in i t . ( F rha j .

PO ream .

mean s ei the r arm o r f o rea r m The wo r i ap pears but onc e ,

*wh en

i t i s sai d thj ht the i “ 2‘ o f the c o s mi c al p u ru sa are th e no rth ea st

and southea st q u a rt e rs . ( 3rh .

el i c h mean s th e f o rearm ,i s u se d a few t i ~ e s . Th ey are t o be

al ; l i e d t o the nec k an d the thum b s in some o f th e Yeaa lo stu re s . ( T ri ; .

The foreann e o f Varada are c mpar d t o c lub s . (Vara dap .

the foreamn , i s t o rec e ive the w i th

( Brha j .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Tax ing by the han d i s men t i oned in the f a mil iar ca se o f t ea che r : nd pup il,

(Erh . and also in the c a se o f a p r i sone r . ( 0h . A sinile

i s u se d in wh i ch a wari i or i s re p re s ent e d as t ak ing 1 dea th -d eal ing weapon

in each hand . (Erh .

The t rea tme nt o f the lat e r Urani sads i s,a s wa s to be e x p ec t e d

,

mo re bar ren . The hand i s one o f the wo rk ing sen se s ( Su b . 5 , 9 ) It i s u se d

t o t ake fe e d in . (gri j . S i s in i t , (Gan ) . an d ni n

i t s j o i n t s . ( T ri c . 80; QrIJ . 4n

9 )

n “c

_' The ri ght and l e f t hand s are tflhe and the "

re sp ec t i ve ly , that i s,the ladle and the but t e r rec eptaclé ,

wh en th e bo dy

i s vi ewe d as a sac r i f i c e . ( Pranag . 4 )

Beg inning wi th Mahan . the lat er Upani sad s deal wi th the

han d s in a re li gi ou s sen se . The f i r st re f e renc e i s,that a s th e han d s are

ac t i on o rgan s th ey comm i t . sin s, (haha. The a scet i c mu st o ve rc ome

hand by han l. ( duht i . He c arri e s hi s wa t erfla sk in hi s han d (Karena 4)

H e eat s wha t he ob tain s by them W i se men are slohen

o f a s g i ving int o th e han d . ( Go p i . 4 ) Th e han d s o f the dead are re s to re d

W i th the f i f th o f the t en o f f ere d ( Pinda . a 6 )

Then come t he rath e r nume rou s use s or non — u se s f the han d s in YO ga .

zhe a sc et ic shoul d not even t ry t o c ro s s the rive rs wi th hi s hand s . (flare d .

7. b e g . ) The a s cet i c f o ld s hi s han d s ac ro s s the bo dy below th e nafiel .

( Yo ga; . 2 )" h e re are numerou s u se s o f them i n o r Yo ga p o sture s ,

T ri c. 9 3

( Qfini. 1. 3 ; gri j . 32. Among o the rs the f o llow ing may b e m e nt i o ne d . The no se

s v i t y i s to b e held by th e ri ght hand n Yo ga . ( T ri g . 9 4 ) Th ey are to b e

u se d in ho ld ing f i rm ,- that i s

,in s tc pring the le f t no se ca vi ty .

They are t o ho ld th e ear and o th er o rgan s in Yo ga . (gri j . They are t o

b e si re ad on the g ro un d in sor e f o rm s o f Yog a . ( Varah . Th e ri g ht f oo t

i s t l b e g ra spe d in one f on i o f Yoga , (Yo ,Tu . Gf ) an ] the 8

“

W SW“;

bdth f ee t are to be g ra s p e d . ( T r i c . 45 ) In the p ea f owl po sture

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

13 6

i s almo st a s c omm on f o r han i a s It i s u se d in larg ely

t he sa me sen se s , though the re i s a ten lency t o u se mo re f o r rel ig iou s

and f o rmal i st i c mat t e r s , wh il e 1 p revai l s in the se cular sen se .T hi s

i s e sle c ially t rue in the mo de rn ve rnac ular,h ind i

,who re -h

“

( f rom 1

i s the wo rd us e d in the o rdinary mat t e r s o f l i f e,whi le

i

i s u se d in

c o nnec t i on w i th such sac re d o r qua s i sa c re d f o r mulas a s pa r f o r

mar riag e .

Th e ol d Uxani sa i s t e ll us that c an not bqrec ogni z e d in the dark

( Erh . I t i s u sed in maki ng a negat i ve si gn , ( Frh . and in

p lac ing thing s . (Ma han .

L at e Upani sad s in clude i t among th e wo rk sen se s,

and de f i ne i t s

func t io n a s that o f t aking . (gari r . ; Varah . 3 ; Narad . 6 . be g . ) In one

p lac e i t i s sai d t o b e pe rmea t e i by t ouch . ( T ric . be g . ) The han d i s one

o f the 16 power s o f th e bo dy . ( Rhav . ) It i s c onnec t e d with th e e lement

earth . ( Tri g . beg . )

‘

e li g i o d s . Th e t ak i ng o f the pup i l ' s hand by the t each e r , and th e

b ring ing o f fuel in th e hand o f the pup i l , two symbo li c ac ts , are ment ioned

in b o th early and lat e Upani sad s . (Erh . Ch . fund .

1G . B . The han d s are t o b e wash e d af t e r a sac ri

f i c e . ( Brit Th ey are t o be u se d in e t rik ing a woman a s a

so rt o f love chan r i f she wi ll no t con sent to him . (Erh . The son

lay s hi s han i on the shoul de r o f hi s dy ing f athe r to receive h i s f athe r ' s

d y ing bene di c t i on . ( haus.

A lat er Upan i sad in t reat ing o f the Wo r sh i p o f “rfg c through dr in k ,

enJo ins

L

t a a ing wate r in th e le f t hand and ap ply ing i t t o the h eart . ( Prfi nag Z )L h

uL A W “J , “ M (kkSoon come o the r a s ce t i c and Yoga i dea s . Th e a s ce ti c i s t o go about

whi ch ma y menu e i the r w i th a begg i ng ve s sel in hi s hand,o r w i th hi s han d

as b egg i ng ve s sel ; t he lat t e r i s mo re l ik ely what i s r eant in the YOg a

Urani sd d s . (Kanthaq . 1; Krune y a 5; Nara l . They are to be drawn in as

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

138

wo r s hi p . ( Vara dot . f ) The re i s al so f re quent ment i on o f them in Yoga

p rac t i ce s . The y are to he u sed in a mo re o r le s s inde f ini t e way in Veg a .

( Saubh . 3 Yo . an. in Wh i ch they are one o f the 18 vi tal part s o f the

Th ey are t o b e c la sp ed f i rmly in Y

oga . (Yo , Cu . 40) The

f ing e r s o f hot } han d s are t o b ehse d in Yoga . (mandal . In one f o rm o f

YOga the y are t o st o p the ear s . ( Trig . 115 ) In t he c o ck —po sture the hands

are b etween th e knee s an i the thi gh s . ( T ri c . 40 ) I n ano th er f o rm they are

to g ra sp the rig ht f o o t, ( 95nd. o r t o b e u sea f i x ing the f ee t .

(Yo . flu . Th e “r ro sary i s to be put on them Wi th i t s p re fe r

mant ra , (Bu dral . th e t o u chi ng o f whi ch i s e qual t o the g ivi ng o f

2000 c ows. (Erha j . Ru drak . l . end ) Fi nally , th e hand s are ment i o ne d in

mant ra s , ( Dahs. 8 . ff ) an d thei r puri t y re f erre d t o . ( T ri pura

-

c c There are no t many re f e renc e s o f thi s t y p e . Th e o lde st ,

an d the o l de st u se o f the word , i s in Mai t . whe re th e han d s o f the

th re e sa c ri f i cial f i re s b ear one re sre c tiv ely t o i Vayu,I ndra , and Brahma ,

By the c o ntact o f Vi snu 's han d s

, c else st i al know le dg e i s ob t ai ne d . ( T ri p . u ,

arena has a how in hi s hand s . ( Gopalot . 25 ) Infiéze hand s o f the de it y

are sai d to p e rvade th e o r di sec t ions . (Vara dot .

The doub t ful wor d i s al so i ncluded hsax x here . In c e rt ain Yoga re s t raint s

i t i s to b e p lac e d on the b elly,heart

, neck , and mi db o dy . (Io . Ku .

52 )

u se d o nc e , se em s t o mean the hand . Th e l e f t arm i s t o b e

p lac e d in the riglt in c ert ai n Yo ga p ra ct ic e s . ( T ri pura 3 )

The F i st

i s a n o ld but ra re wo rd in the Upani qs d s . It L oan s the c lo se d

han d . Th e f i r st use o f th e wo rd i s in Oh . an ! i t i s sa i i th a t a s the

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

wi thou t the alIQ Q L B one“ler v ar t o l d that ti e

; al ms o f ti e nd s shou l l be sp rea l out , evi d tl, t o iz i te t e ‘e tai l o f

a IOa JO C h ,in the g earowl fo eture i n Yo ba . ( Tr i ; .

The meaning o f the c ompound for th baem o f thr han i i s

o‘v1ou s . Th e wo rd i s u se i in haha s . in ex ac t ly the same co nnec t ion s a s

d u c te d aho vo,i s u se d 11 th e sa . e la s sace . Ano th e r 1r . tan~r 1 8

whez the o f a s he s i s to be pu t on the bas s o f the l e f t h n l,

W i th a cert ai n mant ra . ( Bha sma . l )

ng e r

onc e 11 a bahuvrih i c on foun i and

! nay m ean

e i t i e r f in b ar or t o e,but unle s r Wl th some di st i ngui shi ng wo r l relat inb

i t t o th e f oo t,i s u su sally t o b e t alen a s relat ing t o the h i n i . The f i r st

u se o f t i e wo r i in the Upan i sad s 1 8 i n P+ S . 1,“h ere Purusi i s sai l to

e a t nd to a d i stanc e o f te n fl i g e rs b ey ond the wo rl d on ever ; 8 140 . Thi s

stat e . e nt s aua i n j u ot e d in Svet . ( 14 ) “E ll e t ‘ e sho rt “u lt ala

Ula ni sa d ,a con ue rt a r; on the f i r s t l art o f the P . S

., t ell s u s that ti e

e x p re s si on to a g e r s he re M ean s an i n fi ni t e d i stanc e . (Hu dg . Th e

wo rd i s u se d a s ar e x pre s s_on o f r e a su re ' e rel,

i n Yo . Cu . 9 3 ; Q‘

s } . 4;

M ent al . 2, Adva j .

,and nur erox s ot le r plac e s whi ch i t i s n t Vo lch wh i l e

to du t o . A s ar i llu stnat i on ,

‘

t i s se 1 th t i n Yog aoreat ll

uft e n ten d s

two fi nb e r a‘ ove the navel 1rd tw finL e r s b elcw the gen 8 . gTr‘

5 )

The f“

g e r s a rc . e r tione i a s a I rt c f tl r t : 1_ in I tnfi l . I Prir'

b

1,an i al so ir Ra h as1a ,

v14

re n t. e a te l tlo follox n“ rle r , b 0in

n i ng wi t } t } thu . b .

wi ll b t reat s } i e lo“. Tl e f ing e r s or t } iead r yrodu'

e d wi“ ‘ e

fi fti r o f th e t e z f'rere l. ( Fi ,la . 6 ,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

X Q H g fl“A E l;1

1 0 u

’t 0 r te w“

. C‘L .b.

l o

fo l ;

A i p A

jve t o i o ]. oc. . l c I‘d

,M \ o 3 M t ]

7o 1 0 4; 1 0 . . h . o

qt

”I L r“ I

,

H e s s‘a s s

" a ti e pur ' o i C u l’ ‘

c ti d al“i t . ii i s t o f t

‘i i n

U

u su c h elos s f lan e . Th e que s t ion i ri e s a s t c ' I e“e r t i i :

c cnc e p t i or li d no t ari se f ro. the s i z e o f ti e 1 f t vent r c le

o f the i c art ,v1 ch an s ‘ e r s to the do s x ri p ti on o

f ti e heart chanb er .

9 T i c eyt i nc f r r t‘c a

rr s sag e in K tmfi l l e - e t i e th u i s

eru wv rat

e d ar c n t i e rrrte r f t h e h

cdy ,

th e re qair'

rg u se s are cl i e flg i n

t he reli ; i u s sense .

”

h e ol’e s t u se ; r i s in T r} . C .

A. S

,whe re i t i s u se d

t o Il“h up falle n t~emen

,along w i th the ring f i ng e r ,

t o plac e i t on th e

t re . st r forelea ‘c

’ a “ox an . L t e r i t i s u se l tc ’

or .‘e ear s

,.hat one

pla~e i n ti e heart . (Ya t .

m i s may furn sh a c lue to th e cormonI n F

if J ' o

c a act i ~s o ’ sta r

ri ng th e ear s . In cc nre c t i c r t i t } ti c li t t ’ e fi nLer

,

i t u s a’

nc t L an o"

e r’

ng t rr

. r \srasab l ) “h f

s I' t i n it

q

i s i i tC1 " rent

. 2) ” h Iror

h r sy l lah le*

0 u se r crne c

"on

i t s u s e i s r u f u i t i h u se d ‘f a

'

orat c rn o' “

r1h1 "\f u’

f

f f t tzio . 4 . i i ) n l i t b oo} tli x

uto v e e r t

’

- c 1,

u

it: (Er

ha j . 7 Wh " 1 r

‘“ 7” m fo l u s e } thui t . QT‘

a

'

d t ior L n ie’ e ai rlo; . eh t ti n t‘u.

h1 c

v.,

ti e } rO to te u e ’

2 Iol’i n[ 1 2

"

th t a i . p a s s c l ‘

le r i c s‘r il ,

. SC”

I . 3 ; h Ale v it‘

I n f'

h

i i t s

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

u J u l U u w i t s t i t) ; L L 4 m . x u 5 1 ‘ [ 1 L . b u

1) i x.,11 ll u d J J. ;i t s a

‘

o za t ioh

in L c . l i f o f Pr 1,u“n t n

’

\hun u e . Tu t in

f. 2 . , 1r st e d 0

’th 3 6 , u nd i ruthufi j u (V5 , u u ry o I t s t o

u s d 11 ru t‘irb on t } t i {Erlu j . fihn s xe . 1) It i t o b u d

ale . “ t i t } he thu ab t o u‘ r r1110 0 ir s e x i ng m j s

t ic S I L P B . {Tz irur”

j

i s u se d in Tru e ) . 4

1 u . i L ILL t' L .

a t -v n vu ri s nt f e rn s forx ti e su ne s t em , sharac t eri z e t}

ti i r i or ri ng f i ng e r n o th namel e ss F I I

LG F , lo s s inl} b ecau se i t wa s 1 Pfi

*u lt t o clare c t e ri z e i t b ; em_ st oc ial t O G U ll a f l t ) . It s u se 1 si , 1le r t c

th a t o f t he ot he r f i ng e r s , thouui i t 1 8 onc e f ound i n Brh . ,

wlero i t 1 8

us e d i r 3 c nnec t- on W i t } the t hu ,

’

to,i 3 “ u: { Al len (Erh .

B ,i t on r i s e s c f ferin

ut o \Br3 n5b . 1) I t s 8 16 3 13 1 s

,11at le i s

i nd i t i s use d for Brahnfi ,nm

" '

“ad Yi j u . {Rala s . l . en l; ?

I t i s to b e u se d i n cart ° i r c on ii t ion s in lu t t ing on the’

11"

( Erna ) .

VJau . ; Pla srs . 1) h i t } tho thunb an i o th er f ing e r s , i t i s u se ; in

& “u inL M y st i c el gn s . tTrlru ra 3 )

F urth ringe r

t he su,e i lc t 1ve Q A PL O S S ou x i ia o f li t t l o r l i t tl e b

fi i b e r . fiz t } t an i tle thumt one o f f e r s t o the ma in b reath , \Px ififlb .

1) I t s s , llat le i s an s i t s de i t i e s “r thma

, Vi su ‘o

1 , nd, 2 ) It i s u se d “i t h) tlui t a 1 c t‘ 1 f inge r in “u s in

m ; -t' “

si gr s . ( T rlpu a 3 )

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

i s an old v ord , wean ing th e le~ wh ich see 9 t o heave

dx o ; ,ed out o f the u se o f ti n philo srhe rs . T10 4 0 o f the sac ri fi zi al ho r se

are day an l ni Lht . (Brh . c on s t i t ut e s the leg s o f the two part s

o f gu ru sa in th e so lar o rb, h i o f the l art in th e i ight ey e . (Erh .

Th i ghu ru

i s e s so i ally th e " b road",the th i gh ,

b ut somet ime s ma y re f e r t o

th e h ip s . Int ere st in t he thi gh i s chi e f ly from the rel i g i ou s st e ndpoint .

St ill , we are tol d that one nay live w i th a b rok en th i gh . ( haus.

One ' s st rength i s in hi s thi gh . (Hahan . 72 ) L at e r U1ani sa d s t ell u s that

i - q C i rculat e s i n the th i gh , ( 35nd. n 3 . o r

The , are enume rat e d among th e part s o f th e p e ri shable hody . (RtuE. l )

Th e earl i e st ment ion o f the th i gh i s the sho r ing apart

o f th em in t he L .. s _ Drh . They b ec one o f g reat imp ort anc e

in th e Yoga Urani seis . Th e th igh i s one o f t i e 18 vi t al srot s in Yog a .

( Trlq . 130; )5r 4. 9 ) I t i s one o f the si x ,o r t en ch i e f part s o f th r ho dy

in wor sl i i . (R imara. . One S i t e on them in Yoga». ( L auri . 14 )

t hou ; h t i s t o b e c onc ent rat e d on th em in med it at i on . ( Ramarah . such

c ons ert rat i or fu rn i she s on e wi th hnowlodg e o f " si . l t 1 ( Qfi nd.

he re i s m u g ] men t i on of th e th i gh in YOg a y c stu re s . They are u se d in

many a q Q Q ' 3} Va rah . The righ t f o o t i s some t i u e s

Int on the l e f t th igh . Qind . Or,th e f ee t are to b e pu t on

op po si t e th igh s in the lotu s p o sture . (Yo , Au . E sp ec ially t he sol e s

o f the f ee t . ( Tri; , 3 9 ) Post are t o b e pu t on oplo si t e thi gh s al so in the

he ro an d f i shba zs po st ure s . ( Tri ; . In the s ock po sture , the hai d e

a r e to b e plac e d b e tween t he s nee s a n! the thi g hs . (Tri7. In the mo l

iat a t ive Worshir o f Rama ,one should s i t wi th hi s le f t hnn l o n h i s le f t

th i gh . (R ilflfi f tlh . 2 0 4 )

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

t o b e p re s s 1 in n a . ( Tri j .

The k ne e i s one o f the 18 v i t al spo t s in Yo ga ( Trig . 1315 Q IQ T. 9 )

I t i s one o f the 10 po int s on ‘ h i c h the mind i s t o be conc en trat e d in

wo r shi p . (Bina rah . Su ch conc ent rat ion give s one snowle dg e o f i ahd t ala

loaa . ( 95 nd. In b reathi ng s , ai r enbOr s the kne e f rom the th igh , and

g o e s thenc e t o the lowe r leg . ( gri j . The b reath i s thu s drawn ur through

them in Yoga . ( K euri . 7) The s ne e somet ime s rec ei ve s the t i .

The c '

. t i s emp loy e d on th em . ( Sau bh . beg .

D“

LO Rama ha s hi s han d s on hi s hnee S - ~ henc e thi s i s t he c o rre c t

at t i t ude f o r wo r shi p p er s . (Ramara h . The hne e o f Varada i s c onc eale d .

( Varadap .

c 1 . Th e kne e o f th e dei t y i s F a a . (Varadot . 4) Bhfirlola i s on

th e hne e s o f the coémic al bi rd . (Nada . 3 )

Ian he though an 011 wo rd

,i s no t Found i n the early Up an i sad s .

I t se em s to mean pfébp erly the lowe r le g , b elow th e knee,but at t i me s

a hade s o f f toward s the part o f the 16 2 ab ove the hae o . A c i rculat e s in

i t . ( ( qand . gr i j . Wi th the j o int s , th e leg s are c alle d In’r v 7 "

( h eu ri . 13 )

i c. The mi d lle oi the s f i a i s one o f the 18 V i t al spot s in

Yoga . ( Tri ; . 12 9 ; 95nd. Conc ent rat i ng th e at tent i o n infEive s one

knowle dg e o f a t .1'

L e s of cour se the leg fi gu ve s in b reath ing s .

Breath i s d rawn up f rom the f e et th roug h them . (heuri . 6 ) In t he “r r

ai r pa ss e s through h em f rom the hne e to the to e s . (grinx . O c ca sio nally

th e; rec e ive the fil l .a . (Erha y . Th e cr

’

i s emp lo y e d on them.

( Sant h . b e g . )

De l r. The leg s o f Varada are mu scular . (Varadar .

“r s: The leg s o f the de i t y are tVa ra ie t . 4 )

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

( Sub . 5} OarIr . ; Narad . 6 . b eg . ) In o ne pa s sag e i s a s se rt e d t o b e

in th e f eet, ( ;Hnd. though p e rhap s mo re core c tly ,

’“

r i s sai d t o b e

i n the f ee t and i t s j O i nt s . ( Qri ) . Trig . 86 ) The f oo t i s one of the

f o r ms o f Jn . h ; ( CErIr . ) o r one idj t he 16 power s o f tho bo dy . ( Bhav .

Th e f ee t are conn ec t ed wi th th e el ement earth , ( Trig . 1. beg . ) e speci ally

the part f rom th e knee t o the f o o t . ( T ri s. 134 ) They are sai d t o sup po rt th e

qual i ty o f f o rm . ( Trio. l . b e g . ) The soul,l ik e th e de i t y ,

i s sai d t o have

f our f ee t , that i s , the f our stat e s o f th e b ody , wak ing , dreaming , soundNrsp t 4.

sle ep , an i t he " f ou rth" . Seare d . f f ) Th e f e et o f th e emb ry o are dev elo p e d

in th e thi rd mo nt h . (Garbha 3 ) 5“dm m W W V“a” W h ey)

F igu rat ive . The f ee t are the chari o t in the b o dy sac ri f i c e . ( Prahag . 4)a rule , pa s sag e s in whic h th e f ee t have a re li g i ou s

c o nne ct i on are lat e . The earl i e r one s st at e that sin s any b e c om mi t t e d b y

the f e et . (Bahia . ment ion i s al so made o f o ne ' s set t i ng hi s f o o t

f o rward in the futu re wo rl d,when he mount s t o th e couch o f Brahma. ( Kane.

The de i t y i s sai d to b e lo rd o f two f oo t e d an d f ou rf o o te d c reature s .

(7vet . 4 . 13e JuA f a/ 3 )

In Yoga th ere i s much ment i o n and much u se o f the f e et . They are t o

b e drawn in a s a turtle draw s in hi s membe r s . (Yoga t . 13 ) They should b e

dc uhle d u1. (Yogac. 2 ) They are u se d in vari ou s n c '

.c c. (93nd. Somet i m e s

th e in j unc t i on i s BlE Ily t o ex t en i them o r ke e p them on the g roun d . ( Varah .

Tri } . 50 ) They are some t i me s to b e f i x e d or hel d f i rm b y the hand s .

(Yo . nu . 148) Tri o . 45; Yo . Cu . 6 6 ) Whi le th e right f o ot i s so h el d , the

le f t i s p re s se d against the y o whi ch woul d se em to mean the lower part

o f th e ab domen ab out the g eni tal o rgan s . ( qand. The la st ver se

sre c i fi e s t hat ti e heel o f the le f t fc ot i s t o b e so employ ed . Th e f eet

are t o b e h el d out st i f f in the lfi x x s x i r fi x pea f owl po sture . ( T r i g. 48 )

Onc e,ai r i s b re athe d int o th e f ee t . ( ) ri j . Thought o r at t ent i on i s

t o be co n c ent rat e d in th e f ee t i n wor shi p ,

they b e ing among th e ch i e f part s

o f th e bo dy . (Ramarah . Conc ent ra t inr at t en t i on in the so le s o f

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Ti e r s are h ang hflS ’flJO S m‘e re " e le t ) i s sa

'

i to have h i s f e et

e ve rywhe re . ( ; vet . I ahfin . l4; Bha s ma . 2; On the o the r land , the

de i t y , un ter vari ou s name s , i s sai d to b e W i thout f e et . ( h ung. 1. 1.f;

P§ ; u . 2 9

gvet . Brahma 2 ; haiv . 21; Ru dra h . 31; Narad . Pha s ma . 2; gin; . 2)

A s i n, a " t o th e numb er of f ee t

,Rud ra i s sai d to have

6 ) The di ity ha s three f eet, (Mahan . a s ha s death . ( Cub . 1) The

sun , ( P ra ; na and the have f ive f eet . (hrsp . Th e

ere b o rn f rom the f e et o f Pra jap at i . ( P . 8 . Sub . l)Vara lot 3@

Q

Th e f o ot o f Pragapat i i s (wai t . 6 .f ) As t o t he f e et o f oti e r i nii vid

ual g o d s , the fe e t o f Ru dra are t oward t he south . ( Q i ra s 3 ) Hi s f ee t are

lo tu s lihe . (ga ra . he ov e rc oz e s dea ‘h wi th hi s le f t f o o t . ( Qa ra . S )

Th i s sa me f oot li ght s t he ey e o f Vi snu . ( Qara . 10 ) Ma ri , freo l f rom sin ,

{ roa i se s t o b ec ome a devot ee o f giva's f e et . ( Brha J . Th e f ee t o r Rama

are on the hea d an d heart o f hi s wo r sh i p p e r s . ( Rama rah . guha mah e s

ob e i sanc e t o the f o ot of th e de i t y, (R u dra h . 2 ) Al th e chi e f g o d s do

W i thr.

M . L Q W .5

reverenc e i n the f o o t . ( Qara . 5 ) w u {Lo/J

The ear th , i s sai d t o have b een p ro duc e d f rom th e

f o o t o f iu ru sa . ( P . S . 14) hun g. A lat e Upani sa s st at e s that the ear t h

wa s p ro duc e d from the f e et o f th e deit y . (Va radot . 3 )

the o rg an o f mo t i on , i s a lat er an d we re poet i c l o rd than

the o l d - f a sh i one d r

"

d e t axhy s i c ally , th ey are o r f o rm s . ( T ri p . h .

Th ey are du e t o t he mani f e st p ower o f t he de i ty . ( Si te .

The f i r st u se o f th e wo rd in a rel igi ou s sen se ,i s that

one touch e s th e f o ot o f a sup e ri o r in b ob ginva b o on - th e coun o n frao tl o e of

t o day . (Hai t . . 3 )“u re f e e t cro s s int o the h i

u

‘e r heavenly re alr s . ri n .

h . The wi sh o f o th e r s i s th r f o o t o f .he y e b in . (h-rv . ) Only twi ce i s

the wo rd u se d i n co nne ct i on W -th Yo ga p o stu re s , Wh i ch illu st rate s no

lu a se o f the di ' f e re co Y e e i n tl i s wo rd a nl Th e ri bht fc ot i s to b e

9A’

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

o

'a l

'

r t 7,l et-m od u

l ”

c 1 c t ‘ 0‘e i t i s ai d 0 b

lx f t e ‘

e“ 5 010 f a

,

f G t . \1 cu . U

”

) “L 1 11 )o C H

1 1 1 fi s h ;

av n t t‘

i e le o f the fo t . r" J . Again, 1 oe rta

'

n L racce s

,

the be t

,

4 fdmlod L th i r f r tl c rewr o f the l ead t ‘e so le o f th e

feo‘

ar 1 e d‘

a a b , lu t ti ng ti e s o l e " i n th e c, fo i t e

t h i I ( T l i } . c ; Yo . “1. T or”

1 e ti e $010 o f tl i f t in

MQ m a r . a

“i 1 A

t . e s [ oat re s, -e e i ri

,.

,l nd . 3

, yi l J . 3 .

t '

Da ( i t a

kor i n the so le o f one f oot f o re t ell s doa . 1 i n a ; e r . ( Tri q .

The re- is no ment i on o f the g reat t o e,

s . aro e l; a ment i on 0’

1y t o e,

unt’

l the Yo:“re r i g

’ is s pyoar . I n c a t h e g reat t oe,

f ror i t s b e ing t . e

mo st re ot e p rt ( f th e bo dy , a s sur e s h ush ix porto

r e e . Two art e ri e s,or ai r

ya a“; o r e surf se i t o c onvo ai r t o ti e grea

‘ toe s . Y ,

"

I h 1

b e e s t o . 1 0 1‘

t,

a r’

h t o th e rib

h t . Zeri J . It notLp

ni j a i t i e a t e ri e s g o i ng t o the se t o e s are sai l t o be e u n i

( C ) Tt L re t t s co . e s a locali t,o f p r

t l i r li ne l,

rot o re ct t o ”in ? t‘i f b

reatl n s unl

tl '

(T

r" 9; géh i

Al l t " ab c v re f e ren c e s l o v e r l r' t e a

e ll,

verj f - o c . m .r o

v e r,f

’n

.n ar'

‘

e r1 i i i

n i x»

wrd

f) r C li : t i o

“I“

b

.

l1 1

Q 1 3a .

q q 0 q ». ‘ QQ

h ; o 10 A I D

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

i t i s one o f th to m e o f one of t } l pow r :

o f th body . It s n e s t d w t ] ‘t e elo eat 6 th,

n i i i i t c

su prort the fi nal i t y o f or t a s t e . {T ri ; . b e

When woman i s c on si de re d a s tn al tar - ° i e i th e alt ar o f Pr ja.t i

thi s e rg n s the fu el o f ‘l e B w

‘l l fl ‘ ial f ire . ( F ri .

l ) F ri ~t ior i alr li e d t o it in 3 nnec t i e n w i t } a love mant ra.

ho t u u‘h ment i on i s ma de o f the L i n the reli L i ou s

athe ro , some o th r “6 r d t i nu i re

f

e rre d,though the o rgan i t s e l f i s no t

Q U I t G a s lro i inent the re a s one mi ght have ex rec t e d . That o f th e Pari vra j in

o r warde ri nv

s e sst i z i s t r be welft uar ie d -le i s not t o b e le d into s in

i t . ( Narad . From t h at o f the asc et i c th e hai d i s t o he re a c t e d .

tSa n. 3 ; a anthaq 5; Tarad . 4 . 0nd; hun I lo\

T e st i c l e s - P ri vat e part

a vs . ) ol d wo rd,

i s u se d hu t onc e ,

Whe re tho se o f Pra ga , at i

are sai d t o be th e soma, ve s se¢l in the sac ri f i c e . (Brh .

i s th e e‘u ival ent t o th r Ing li sh "

lrivat e"

. The wo rd i s C ae d

a fev t ime s i n hi s lat e r Urani sad s . T he i s t o b e sh eared ' it‘oh dur g

a she s to the ma nt ra ki lns tBrhaJ . I t i s one of file

72 fart o f ti e b e d} t o re c e ive ti t Brn a J . I t s t o b e

tou cle d in F ) The 3 T i s em p lo y e d on i t . ( S dubh-bou.

a soot h t o c ov er th e,ri vat e ze rt s , i s e rn ove r i t .

(N'

rad . 4 . en d )

‘embru w vi rile

{ o i the m s t rut t'

rile ,aproar in ore f . l 13 U

.i $ 18 °

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

i s the mo s t c ommon wo rd in the lat e Upani sad s f o r the x ale

o rg an . I t s main u se i s in Yoga ,and many o f the pa s sag e s in c onnec t i on w i th

i t relat e t o it s po si t ion in th e hodyr i th re f e ren ce t o o the r organcl .

'

1hi s

knowl e dg e i s a hel p t r th e c o rre ct p rac t i c e o f Yoga . It i s ment ione d a s

a part o f the ex t a nal bo dy . (Itwa. l ) The art e ry lu?‘

( 93nd. o r

( T ri s , . 72 ) run s t o it . c i rcu lat e s in i t . ( 95nd. Tri ; . 79 ) It i s

loc at ed in th e reg i o n o f t he b o dy known a s T W " '

1" (Yo . c u . 11) The

“

n i s two f i ng e r s ab ov e i t , ( Yo . Cu . 14 ) an d the mi db o dy — o nc e c a lle d

t he two f i ng e r s b elow i t . (dead . 4; Gri j . Varah .

The wi l l . _ i . whi ch i s p rac t i c ally the same , i s b etwee n i t and the anu s .

50

(Varah .

I t i s one o f the 18 vi t al sp ot s in Yo ga . ( 95nd. I t i s t o be

re st rai n ed in vari ou s Yoga po stu re s , chi e f ly by put t ing the foot o r ankle

ove r it . ( Yo . Cu . 114; Qand . gri j . In one po sture the hand i s

k ep t ove rt-it . ( Tri o . 49 ) 13: Yoga , a g reat li ght i s sai d t o ex t en d two f i ng er s

b elOW , that i s , t o the mi dbo dy . ( Tri o . 6 5; Yo . Cu . 10)

" i n; i s a derivat ive f rom th e same roo t a s the last , an d i s pra c

t i c al ly a vari ant cg it . It i s one o f th e 18 v i t al srot s in Yoga . ( T rig , 330 )

A throbb i ng in i t f o ret el l s death in a hal f mo nti . ( Tri o . 124 )

17_- 1 p ro p erly means th e t ip o r end o f the peni s . I t i s ment io ne d

only in some lat e YOga Upani sad s , whe re i t i s t o b e sque ez e d by the ankle s

in vari ou s po stu re s,such a s th e b? J “

v (Gand 3 0 8 3 9 5

gri j . T ri o . 44— 45; n j .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

164

i s u s e d in a pe s s im i st i c pa s sag e in Mai t . whe re the

0

bo dy i s sa i i t o have eme rg e d from thi s di sgu st ing plac e, the u rinary po rt al .

The s ' c c the unment ionabl e plac e o f women ,i s re f erred

t o onc e in a p e s si mi st i c pa ssag e in Narad . where i t i s sai d to b )

li ke the wound o f an inJu re d art ery,

i ec e o f shin spl i t into ,sc ent e d wi th

cand sec ret i on .

"t i s sarca st i cally sai d t o tho se who tak e p lea sure

in i t .

Womb - L ower Abdominal Reg i on .

i i ha s a ve ry g eneral an d vari e d meaning . At t ime s i t re f e r s t o

t he womb ; at t i me s t o th e vulva o r f emale o rgan s g ene rally ; in many ca se s

i t i s u se d in the sen se o f sourc e o r o ri g in ,W i thout any re f e renc e t o the

b o dy at all . I n the lat e Yoga U pani sad s i t i s u se d in a st i ll di f f e rent

sen se he re,re f e rri ng evi dggly t o th e lower ab domi nal reg i on o f the man .

Th e pa s sag e s whe re t he wo r d re f e r s t o a part o f t he bo dy are i nc lud e d he re ,

a s we ll a s a few o f the f i gu rat i ve pa s sag e s .

en~ a s the bi rt h p lac e o r sou rc e o f o ri g i n i s b e st de sc ribbd in

Ga rbha 4 . The f o etu s i s rebo rn in many When relea se d f rom th i s l i f e

i t g o e s t o gi va ,Naray ana ,

o r Brahma,o r learn s Sankhya o r Yoga . when i t

at t ins the do o r o f the '

on: i t ex peri enc e s g reat pai n,whi ch cau se s i t t o

f o rg et all p revi ou s bi rth s . From Mai t . we l earn that th ere are 84

lCh r “3 ni s o r f o rm s whi ch the soul may b e bo rn i n . The 1

i s sai d to b e in the l (Yo . Cu . 14 ) I t s func t i on i n p ro c reat io n i s

re f e rred to in a ma nt ra . (grh.

m M

M 1h" M u

W W w é fi J )

It i s a l so sai d that th e C may be en j oy e d i n a sp i ri tual stat e

w i thout thini ing o f th e bo dy . ( Ch . The here Brahma , ent e rs

the i in a bo di ly f o rm . (hatha . Ir reali t y ,one i s bo rn f rom t he

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

se em s to mean mo re pro pe rly fo etu s or emb ry o,and f re quent ly

ha s thi s t anning .”u t i t i s somet ime s put f o r the WO L B

,and somet ime s f o r

reb i rth . A quot at i o n fro" R . V . in Ai t . h ero att ribut e *

to

Vima ieva,ment i on s tb s s el f a s ly ing i n the womb an i c o n s id e ring all the

ene r at ions o f th e r o d s Th e Urani sa d tak e s the meani ng o f th i s f igu rat ive

ve r se l i t e r lly , and t hi s fu rni she s u s wi th an in stanc e o f th e b el i e f so

o f t en ex pre s se d in th e Mahabharat a an d el sewhe re,t hat in srme ca se s a t

lea st , knowle dg e ,e sp eci ally i n reli g i ou s mat t e r s , might b e po s s e s se i

b e f o re b i rth . A li t t le la t srrhan the above,i t i s sai d th at Pra j apat i , a s

prz ra move s abou t in the womb . ( Pre c na Bra hma i s in the womb . ( Qvet ,

Th e 5“z :n i s as i f c o nc eale d i nkhe womb . ( Katha . Pra j apat i

dwe lt in th e p rimal womb . (Mahan .

I n t he pe s simi st i c thought s o f the ph i lo sophe r s , dwe lling in the

womb,whi c h i s c onn ec t e d w ith reb i rth

,i s someth i ng g reat ly t o b e drea ie d

an d t o b e avo i de d i f po s si b le . Thi s i s di sc u s se d son wz in the lat e Upani sad s .

The sannyasin f ear s dwell ing in th e womb . ( San . Advay . ) Bu t the twi ceborn

b ec ome f ree f rom fu tu re dwel ling s theéin . (gi ra s . 3 ) The dei t y sav e s f rom

f ear o f the womb . f} i ra s . 4) So doe s the wo rd (Ramo t . 2 ) Salvat i on f rom

i t may b e Obtaine d; ( Dat t a . 1) e sp e c ially by knowl edg e o f the garabha Upan

i sa i . (gara . 3 6 ) Ir thi s c onnec t i on may b e ment i one d th e doub t ful pa s sage

in Oh . where the re i s a p ray er that one may not at tai n t o th e

t o o thle s s,whi t e

,sli p pery th ing , gene rally unde rst o o d t o re f e r t o th e womb .

The womb o f o . i s ment ione d in than . 3 .

Pra j afat i i s sa i d t o we re in th e womb . ( P . 19 ; Ta deva 4)

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

168

T he Int e rnal Organ s ,

Th e st at ement s about the int ernal organs c ont ain much mo re that i s

p rob lemat ic al , imag inat iv e , and unc e rtain,than do the pa s sage s whi ch t ffllt

o f th e ex t e rnal part s o f the b o dy . To b eg in wi th , in Upan i sad t ime s , even

in me dic al c i rc le s there wa s no t mu ch knowledg e o f th e int eri o r o f the bo dy .

Theo ri e s large ly t o ok the plac e o f knowled ge and o f f ac t s . Natu rally the

i gno ranc e wa s greate r i n ph ilo so ph ic al c i r c le s,an d thi s igno ranc e d ee p ene d

a s t ime pa s se d on . One acquaint e d wi th I ndian and li f e and the Indian hand

ca n not bu t f ee l that the re wa s li t t le c onnec t i on between the anat omi st and

the phi lo spher . The well knownstory o f the ex pu l si on o f th e Acvin s f rom the

semi fi c e o f the go d s , b ec au se they we re phy sic ian s deal i ng wi t h all c las se s

o f men t y p i f i e s the f e eli ng in re gard to med i cal men,ev en at an early t ime .

W i th th e pa s si ng o f t ime and the ri se o f Jaini sn. and Bu d dhi sm , th e ho rro r o f

tak ing li f e,handling the dead, en d mut i lati ng th e bo dy g rew ,

so that th e

o p p o rtuni t i e s f o r real anowle dge o f th e st ruc tu re o f the b o dy c o n st ant ly

d imi ni she d , and e sp ec ially in rel i giou s c i rc le s , Where thi s fégi ng would b e

st ronge st .

In early t ime s,t he u s e o f animal s in t h e sac ri f ic e woul d hel p to

c o nv ey much knowle dg e o f t he st ru c ture o f ti e bo dy . The 0 3V 1L € Cb u pa s sag e d

in th e o lde st wri t ing s may b e e spec ially not e d in th i s c onnec t io n . Bu t the

wri t e r s o f the Upani sad s had ve ry li t t le hand in animal sac ri f ic e s . The re i s

a sing le ao vame

"

a pa s sag e in the op enining sec t iofiof one o f the o l de st

Uzani sa i s; lat er sac ri f i c e s are o f th e gr? t y p e , o r some wo rk i s sub st i tut ed

f o r the ac tual sac ri f i c e . The g ene ral t endenc y o f the Upani sad wri t e r s i s

t o sp i ri tuali z e t he sac ri f i ce } of to sub st i tue someth i ng el s e f o r i t .

Th i s migh t be knowle dg e , o r c ont empla ti o n . I n th e lat e Upani sad s , Yo ga

p ra c t i ce s , and the u se o f the ro sary,o f sac re d a she s o f burnt cow lu ng , and

the t i les we re emp loy e d , a s they are t o day

,in the pl so o f o f f e ring s .

And o f c our se

,some o f th

' v ery lat e U pani sa d s are v e ry re cent i ndee d .

W i th the se p ra ct ic e s,mo re at t ent i on would b e pai d t o the ex t eri o r o f the

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Acc ording t o 24h .“rl i s comp ounded of the three syllable s

and v ar‘ tha t i s , to b ring

, to give,ani to go , the cont ext ‘

t i shGWing tha t

y fi , to g o , i s meant by the thi rd sy llab el, th e 1 b eing si mp ly th e c a se

t e rm inat ion of th e c ompl et e d noun .

Ju st what phy sic al o rgan i s mean t by ”

QR A reader of the Upani sad s

i s impre s se d quit e a s much by th e part s of the b ody not ment io ned as he i s by

tho se wh ich are ment ioned . For in st anc e,in all t he Upani sad l it e rature the

lung s and liver of man are not ment ioned at all . The only ment ion of them i s

c ont aine d in the li st of part s of the sac ri f ic ial ho r se in Erh . Th i s

giv e s ri se to th e op inion that th e wo rd was used a s a general t e r m f'

for the

v i tal o rgans - tho se of t he thorax- ~who se real nature and func t ion s w ere not

known t o the writ er s of th e Upani sad s . Care f ul study of the u se s of the wo rd

s t rengt hen s th i s op inion . I t would seem that while ”

:d wa s somet ime s u sed

for the heart alone,at othziiizt we s

tgzzgfor the heart and lung s t ak en

t ogeth e r , as might well b e done f rom than: b e ing so c lo sely connec t e d .

i n oth er p lac e sAgain

,i t s scppe seems to have b een st i ll mo re general .

As f ar as the early Upani sad s are conc erne d , it i s b e st to t ak e them

up chrononlogi c ally t o ge t th e i r t eachimkin regard t o -the le e rt . TI i s b rin g s

.0u t it s dual func t ion,phy sic al and met '

phy si c al . In t ,the heart i s

id ent i f i e d with Erha na , on: th e g round that a pe rson without a h eart i s of

me u se - there c an b e no such thing as a per son wit hou t a heart . I t i s the

bo dy and re st ing plac e of al l thing s -all thing s re st in i t . Whil e the ma in

thought here i s no doub t p sy chic phenomena,which are suppo se d to be in the

heart,the re i s p robably some re f e renc e t o phy sic al l i f e al so . From the

pu rely phy sical sid e,the heart i s the plac e of o rigin of th e ar t eri e s .

The

elast ic u se of th e t e rm. art ery ,ni d f will b e di sc u ssed lat er. In Ch .

we are t old that 101 Art eri e s o ri ginat e f rom th e heart , and thi s i s rep eat e d

0in sagha and lat e r Upani sad s . Ac c ording t o Brh . arte ri e s

Proc ee d f rom the he art and sp read throughout the ent i re body . The impo rt ant

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

172

how much i s to b e t fl ken li t e r o lly an ! how much f igurat ively . I t i s as sumed

that the pa s sage i s in the main li t eral . Again j u st what i s L eant by I

c ca“ I t i s t ran slat ed ab ov e a s lo tu s bu d . u se d in thi s c onnec t ion , may

meenthe bu d , the calyx , or th e see d rec ept ac le of th e f lower . Th i s la st c an

har dly b e meant he re , so the qu e st ion re solve s i t sel f int o de t ermining how

far op ene d i s th e lo tu s bud to which the heart i s c ompared . I s i t c lo sed

up t i ght ly , o r mo re or le s s opene d ? F or it i s rea sonable t o sup po se that

the c ompari son of the heart ot a lotu s wa s o riginally based on ob se rvat ion .

The writ er may b e re f erri ng t o the heart alone , whic h do e s indee d somewhat

re semble a t ighly c lo sed lotu s bud . But i f t he lungs and heart b e t ak en

t ogethe r , and th e c ompari son made to a lotu s ézt ly expanded,the re semblance

i s much more strix ing . Th e lobe s of the lungs are ve ry sugge st ive of th e

p erianth of a lot u s in thi s c a se,but i f the h eart only b e c on si de red a s

re f e rred to by “rdar a,it i s t o b e not ed that th e au ricular ap p endage s

only v e ry slight ly sugge st the p erianth . In thi s c onnec t ion one may not e the

lat er Dhyan . 14,where th e h eart is c ompared to a banana blo s som, not unlike

an inverted lotu s in general shap e,and qu it e sugge st iv e of th e lung s .

The above pas sage indic at e s the po sit ion of the heart , above the nave l

and a span b elow the nec k,with qui t e su ffi ent ac c uracy

,in vi ew of the

p o et ic c harac t er o f the pa s sage . Th e ro sary of f lame , i s ,of c our se , wholly

imaginary f rom a phy sic al st andp o int,though not inappropiat e When one

c on si der s the relat ion sup po sed to have exi st ed b e twe en light , t~

‘

a .

thc ught , and heat,all of which w e re b eli eved to havdmore o r le s s c onnec ti on

with the heart . Th e art eri e s are merely ment i one d he re , and the éfie ct ive

u se d in regard t o th em,

ear i s not very explic it in exp re s sing thei r

relat i on to the heart . The art erie s hero ment ione d may p erhap s b e tho se o f

the heart i t sel f - th e c oronal art eri e s and thei r branche s , and even t h e

b ronc hial tub e s,for the wo rd na jf

'

wou ld include any tubular o rgan . But they

may Ju st a s w ell b e taken to mean the whole art eri al sy st em ,w ith whi ch the

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

One more general d e sc ript ion o f the h eart fo llow s,t ak er f rom a lat e

Upani sad , ( Sub . 4 ) Whi le d epe ndent in large part upon e arli er de s crip t ions ,

th e se have b een elab orat e d and ad ded to in a way that mus e s thi s Upani gadp ec uliar

uni cu e , for it shi dea s are not c op ie i el sewhere .

" In the mid st of the heart i s

a ma s s of f le sh and bloo d,a nd in it the c avit y

,the lotu s

,lilo the

op ened mani f ol d . Th ere are t en c le f t s in the heart , in which the p

dwell . When it a' 1 i s unit ed with it see s river s , c i t i e s ,

and many diver se things . When unit ed with i t se e s god s and rsi s .

When uni t ed wi th it see s Yeksa s , Rak sa sa s , and Gandharvas . When uni t ed

W ith i t see s Devaloka , Deva s , Shanda ,an d Jayant a . When uni te d with

n i t see s devalola s and wealth . When unit ed with r i t see s

vi sible , c o oke d,en j oy ed

,unen j oy ed

,t rue

,unt ru e things

,every th ing . New

each of the se t en ( c le f t s ) b ec ome s t en art e ri e s , and of each of the se there

are i s: b ranch art eri e s,in which the soul sle ep s and ma k e s sound s .

when it sle ep s in the sec ond ( stat e ,i . s . drea msle ep ) it se e s thi s

world and the o th e r world, a nd underst and s all sound s . I t i s c alled Sa

, 1‘

( th e serene soul ) . The r e pro t ec t s the bo dy round . The art e ri e s are of

g re en ,blu e ,y ellow re d,and whi t e

,and are f illed wi th blood . Now i n thi s

lo tu s c avi ty , lik e a an mani f old divi ded , Ju st as a hai r thou san df o l d

d i vi ded , are the art eri e s c all ed h i In the heart spac e , t he. su p reme

enve10 p e , the re sp lendent soul sl ee p s . When i t sle ep s i t ha s no de si re and

dreams no dream,The re are pre sent no go d s or g odworld s or sac ri fic e s o r

father or mothe r , o r re lat ion s, or relat ive s or thi e f or Brahma- slay er . It

i s a b ri lliant bo dy, 3 i t sel f . Th i s i s a fore st . Ag ai n by the

sa me rout e he run s to th e wak ing st at e ." muc h of thi s i s of c ourse bo rrowe d

f rom Erh . an d oth e r sou rc e s , but the p ic tur e on the who le i s di f f erent .

Th e li t h sec t ion f f the same Upani sadx ad ds s t ill mo re to the de s cri pt ion

of the heart .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

176

ini s m us e s ti e meaning o f the wo rd prac t ically i dent iaal v i i . tfii of our

Engli sh wo rd sky , an ! in th i s sen se a 3~ ha s be en U se ! Iron th " t ins of

the gat ara thaF rihna na down . In the Amarah 0 3a i t i s L, iven as one o f th e

synonyn s of $13 3 , a nd in mo de rn Xin li i t i s on e of tho x x x . wc rds for say .

A sec ond and c lo sely relat e d moa ning ot 51T 31 i s spac e , or fih p tj spac e .

Thi s neanlng al so may be t rac ed ba zl t o th e Brihnanu s . In mo de rn Hindi

{C

I

; c i s the regular wo rd u s e i to t r a slat e the lngli sh wor l spa c e . The

e x pre s sion of th i s c onc ep t seems t o be the g eneral u se of the W o rd in the

U_an i sad s . That fih£ ; a or spac e na, c o inzi de with ou r c onc ep t ion of e ther

in a va b u o we ; i s t rue,for the Hindu philo soph e r ocul i not c onc e ive of

spac e or any thing el se a s h e re no th ingne s s . Spac e,with him

,mu st have som e

sut tort or ba se , howeve r intangible . To t h i s ext ent,then

,513 ; a i s line

othe r, but § n 5 . a i s nowhere de f ine d a s othe r i s . So the e s sent ial qual i ty o f

Ei a ; a i s that i t i s atkax spaze , or empt ; spa c e 3 tha t it i s ether, someth inb

whi z? f i ll s spac e, or ev en th e something of ‘ hich staze i s made , i s a

esaote ry mat t e r . Hen ze it se em s that wherever ros s iblfi5h 5 ;a shou ld b e

t ranslat e d spac e or omrty erase , and e thr . in the exc ept ional c a s e s . Be st

t ra nslat or s reve r se thi s,u sing ethe r wh en spa se woul i ; ive a bet ter mean i ng .

0 0

O f t en th e t r a n slat o r se ems to have noF:ple , or t o waver in hi s i dea a s to

what i s neant . Coa pars De u s sen ' s t ran slat ion s of the Urani gad s .

- Q

I n one of the lat er Up ani su ls , a i

>

I

3a i s olearl; de f ine d , in a ta s sab e

whe re th e charas t e r i st i c s of th e f ive elewotns are ginen .

" T at su ; i r. n t

( Garbha i . l)= ~L a A“ au gty5 I '

o o

4s h i m i s eu pt , ( or ho llow ) that i s spa s e , ( am

era s e,E a . n

'

a . . mu , b e creat ed t y an e xp ul si on of thetreath .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

branc he s , and in eac h o f the se t ributari e s . Mait . rath er adhe re s to

0h . thoug h with c o rru pt ion s , f o r it s say s that 101 art eri e s ri se up f rom the

h ea rt , and numerou s other s go downwar d . One o f th e art e ri e s spri ngi ng f rom

th e hoart -the c h ie f one -go e s a s far as t o the ey e s . (Mait . Ch .

has already mnet ione d more loo sely that th e art eri e s p roc e ed f rom the

h eart , whi le Rang . i nf o r ms u s that one slee p s in the se h eart art e ri e s .

A lat e U pani sad , c orrup ting Prague ,say s that t en art eri e s p ro c e ed f rom ead t

o f the t en c le f t s o f the hear t ; f rom eac h of the se sp ring 72 branc he s , each

o f whic h i s sub d ivided 1000 t ime s ( Sub . 4 ) St i ll another lat e Upani sad

say s that the art e ry Sara svat i ext end s to the heart f rom the nec k . ( Yo . Ku .

126 )

The heart i s the seat o f the mind (Brh . Madh ) ran t s c ame

f rom and again returne d to the heart o f the f ir st man . ( Ait .

The heart i s o f c ou r se the‘

abo de o f all int ellig enc e . By i t one c ogni z e s

the dei ty . (Katha . 9v et . Mahan . 11) One L nOW s wi th the

The pu rx sas i s i dent i f ie d wi th knowledge and dwell s in

t he heart . (Brh . I t i s the sit e o f all knowledge . ( Brh .

The h eart i s the suppo rt Oprat i sfihfi) and v ehic l e, ( By s t an a ) o f all

t hi ng s , f o r al l t hing s re st i n it . (Brh . 4 . 1.7Mahan . of . Brahama 4 )

0h . and look upon th e heart as the s cene o f ment al ac t iv it ie s .

The mind mu st be re st rained in th e heart unt il i t c ome s to an end , that i s

t o knowledge o r liberty . ( Mai t . Natura lly,the sense s dwe ll in the

heart along wi th manas and they al l mu st be re st rained in orderfo o bt ain

Brahma . ( Qvet .F i r e s — the t erm may be t echnic al ly c on si dere d e qu ivalhnt

t o c o lo red ext en si on , are loc at ed in the heart, and the heart rec ogniz e s them .

(Brh . Faith,t ruth

,and sp eech are loc at ed in the heart . (Brh . 8

-24 ; Mahan . 25 ) Thi s re f er s t othe f ac t that nature i s vi ewed sub j ec t

ive ly , and heart i s h ere equivalent t o our word mind .

”

an s coxauonly t ran s

lat ed mi nd , ha s w i th the philo sopher s a more l imit ed func t ion , namely , the

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

180

t he sense s naturally re sult s f rom the i dea t hat they are ent it i e s wi th

a separat e exi s tenc e , but: the i lluminat ion o f the heart i s mo re sp ecu lativ e .

A variat ion from the ot dinary t eac hing in regard to the t ime o f

dd; slee p i s f ound in Brahma 3 , Brha j . 5 . b eg . , Where the soul i s sai d to

re t i re t o the heart in the t ime o f Th e o lder Upani sad s send i t t o

t he art e ri e s then . Parab . t ell s u s that the heart i s the abo de o f th e soul

in ra wn — dream slee p .

The heart i s the e sp ec ial abi ding plac e o f the (0h . 3 . 1x

Brh . Pracna Mund .

g?3f

lThe heart

i s Brahma , the sit e o f all being s . ( Brh . 4 . 1.78( It i s the”

?

I t i s t he v ehic le a: o f the (Erh . I t i s the h ighe st

Brahma , and the heart doe s no t de sert one who wor shi p s Brahma wit h t he

t rue knowle dge . (Brh . The heart i s the ab i ding plac e o f Brahma .

(Mai t . The go ld c olo red b i rd,t he h

fl

f i . that it,the a . a dwell s

in the h eart . (Mai t . The t z~nss or 2 2 alway s dwell s in the

h eart o f c reature s . ( Katha . Qvet . Brh . In

t he last pas sage thi s c ar" i s i d ent i f i ed W i th the mind , and i s said to be

the si z e o f a grain o f ric e or barley . I n a lat er Upani sad the de i ty in the

heart i s said t o b e the siz e o f a hai r . ( Q i ras . Gifn abi de s i n the heart .

ifiau e k lc t ~ r

(unit . The sp i rit in t he h eart i s said t o b e honey . (sin.

Mi ddle and lat e Upanisad s expre s s the same thing s , wit h thei r u sual

variatio ns . The heart i s the abidi ng p lac e o f Brahma . ( Dhyan. 12 ) Narayani

dwe ll s i n t he h eart . ( Paifig . ) The d ei ty i s t he light in the heart ( Iraq )

Light and all the deit i e s are in the heart . ( Bre hama 2 ) The dei tie s are

alway s i n t he heart . ( T ri pura 46 l i rz ; 0ara . 19 ; Ak sa; 96nd. 3 )‘

Underthe name o f T ripura . ( T ri pura .

A few anat omical re f e renc e s f rom the lat er , chi e f ly Yoga Upani sad s

may b e ment i oned her e.”he heart i s in the mid st o f t he o r

f oo d po rt i on o f the body , with i t s art erie s , li k e a lotu s f lower .

I t s caar i s the man: oakra . ( Sauhh . 3 ) The i s in i t .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Yoga id ea s begin in 9v et . The y ogin mu st turn hi s mi nd toward s hi s

h eart . (Ove t . Be re fe lec t s on the h -r c i in the eight part ed heart .

a s r (Hansa 6 ) The heartmu s t be held rig i d . (Ksu ri . 4) Th e sannyfisin

ent er s int o hi s heart ,

'whe re there i s no so rrow , h e f ixe s hi s heart in

( San . 4b . 4 ) i s to b e stop p ed in the heart in y oga , unt il

i t b ec ome s naught . ( Ksuri 3 ; Brahmav . I t mu st be k e pt c lean , so that

one may say" I am that " . ( Paing . ) The sannyasin shoul d o f f e r p rai se in hi s

own heart . (Mai t royi Th e h eart i s to f ast ene d on the highe st God in

Yoga , the d eity i s t o b e f ashioned in the heart . (Yogac . 3 )

So wi th the lat e r,more fantast ic Upani sad s . One should think on

Bari in the heart . (VEsu . He should f i ll hi s heart wi th only one thing .

( Brha j . 4 . end . ) Asc et i c i sma i s p ro duc e d in th e heart . ( Qri j . 6 . 46fi'

1n

wo r ship c onc ent rat ion i s t o b e c arri ed on in t he hear t . (Varah . Bama rah .

c onc ent rat i on give s one knowledge o f sv arlc

( 95nd. while c onc ent rat i on in the up p er part giv e s one knowledge of

‘

ahar ( 95nd. 1.g=R) The heart should be c onc ent rat ed on a single sppt

of the sky . ( 95nd. Of f e ring i s t o be made wit h thet x t x heart . (Varadot .

6 ) That o f t he Yo gi n i s t o be empt y - t hat i s , of earthly mat te r s . ( Sau bh .

The heart i s t o be f ixed in Yo ga . (Mande l . 2 ) One should remak st eady

in it . (Anna . He should not re j o ic e or so rrow in i t . ( Anna . I t i sI t i s one o f the six chi e f part s o f the body in

one o f the 18 vi t al spot s in Yoga . ( Tri q . 130; 05nd. 1. 9 )AThehr: u ;

*

should b e made in th e heart-plac e , p reparat o ry to Yoga . ( T rig . 144)

That i s,the hand s should be f ol ded over t he heart . The echo o f the

'

paq x'

should b e in it . ( Parab . beg . ) I t c o nt ain s a li ght in Yoga . ( T ri p .

As to b reath ings,air i s c au sed to ente r th e h eart . (T o , Ku .

q j . gags. The b reath i s to b e st o pp ed in i t . (Yo . Ku .

In one p o sture,th e le f t i s t o be

pu t over th e heart . (Yo . Ku . In

ano thers po sture , the chin i s plac ed ove r i t . (gags. The heart

mant ra i s ment ioned . (Ramarah . 3 . b eg . ) BEmap . 60 ) Vario u s my st ic sy llable s

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

The emp ty spac e ih the heart,doub tle s s the le f t vont ric al chamb e r ,

has already be en ment ioned above , und er the di scu s si on o f the word

I t i s t he sac red and e s senti al part o f the h eart,the re f o re o f man himsel f ,

and in it the deity dwell s and the mental ac t ion s pre dic at ed o f the heart

oc cur . There are several wo rd s u sed to de f ine thi s spac e,in eac h o f which

the word ent er s as an element . The se wo rd s , which wi ll all be grouped

0 1a . Re f erenc e s t o th i s heart spac e are,w i th f ew exc ept i on s

,c onf ined t o

t he old e r Upani sad s . The c onc ept remained,p erhap s in alt ered f orm , in lat er

t ime s , but the word u sed a di f f erent one , as 3 1 or anc r a . or els e the

h eart lo tus has ab so rbe d the func t ion s o f thaheart spac e .

In Ch . thi s spac e i s in th e lotu s c hamber of the body , and

c ontain s what one should seek af t er and know. Further,the spac e within th e

heart i s the sa me as the spac e wifl1ou t , t he heart,and ( in a sen se ) equal

t o it , for wi thin it dwell heaven add earth,f i re

,and wind

, sflh and moon ,

lightning and st ar s,what one po s se s se s b elow and what he doe s not po s se s s

below . ( Ch . Th i s spa c er i s i dent i f i e d with Brahma , ( Oh .

and

a s it i s in In Erh . i t i s sai d t hat the 55c ar ar"

Cu r the int ellec tual sel f,dwell s in the heart . spac e . In de ep slee p thi s

int elli gent person sei z ed the sen se s and carri e s them to the heart spac e ,

whe re th ey dwe ll . (Erh . I t i s the plac e where Indra and Vi rat meet ,

the two p erson s who dwell in th e ey e s . (Brh . Anothe r old U pani sad

c onne c t s it with i nt ell igenc e , by saying that t he 1" "

i dW ells in

it . ( Tai t .

The t reament o f thi s heart chamb er in Mai t . t end s to go o f f int o th e

f anc i ful o r po et ic st yl e , though i t b egin s in a mo re mat erial i st ic way .

A sound i s p roduc ed in thi s heart spac e whic h one may hear by st o pp ing hi s

ear s with h i s thumb s . Thi s so und may be c ompared t o seven noi se s . ( l ) Rivers

( 2 ) a b ell, ( 3 ) a braz en ve s sel

, ( 4 ) the wheel s o f a c hari ot , ( 5 ) the c reak

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

n

Somo think that th e soul redi de s in it ( b~"

f our f ol d i s in it . (uni t . The a sc et ic wi sh e s t o ret i re

( San. “s has only one thought in hi s ( Ni rvana) The

a light in it . ( Adhay . ; Cat . 21)

9 L i s a peculiar word ,meaning primarily t he ho llow o f a ree d , which

i s f ound in some o f the older Upanisad s . In Ch . 3 . 13v1-5 f ive o r cav

it i e s are rec ogni z e d i n th e heart, c orre spondhng_to the f ive vi t al ai r s and

f ive di l ection s . The ant eri or o r east e rn one be long s to fir

s“: sight , and

some ; the right han d o r southe rn one pert ain s to heari ng, and th e mean.

The bac k o r we st ern one i s that o f sp e ech , a nd f i r e. the le f t hand o r

no rt he rn one belong s t o ac a c i a .n ag . an c c r j cny a . Th e up pe r one i s that o f

u c an a ai r and spac e . They are the f ive men o f Brahma , and th e doo rke eper s

o f h eaven . Max Hu cller t ran slat e s the wo rd h ere by "gat e s" and Deu s sen by

" o p ening s' , th e lat t er i dent i fy ing them with t he o r path s t o the

go d s , whic h se ems doubt ful . As thi s i s a pa s sage f rom one o f t he e arl ie st

Upani sad s , when th ere was relat ively a goo d knowle dge o f the i nt e rio r o f th e

bo dy , i t i s not imp robabl e that t he se f anc i e s are ba se d on a real knowledge

o f the heart chamb er s,though an ext ra one ha s bee n ad de d t o ac c ommo dat e the

f i f th ai r and the f i f th sense . In Mait . a single i s rec o gni z e d ,

in which t he union o f the eye per son s,I ndra and Vi rat take s plac e , thd s

i dent i f y ing i t wi t h the o rdi nari ly rec ogni z e d heart spac e . Th e wo rd do e s

no t app ear lat er .

r " i s a vagu e and ind e f ini t e t erm ,which seem s t o me an primarily

mi nut e o r f in e . I t oc cur s onc e i n Ch . and several t ime s in lat e Upani sad s .

I t i s menti one d in c onnec t ion wi th the heart lotu s in Ch . and Keuri .

Yo Kn .

10 . It i s al so ment i one d i n sub . The 3 i s in it . ( tsxsxx )

I t i s é kfiga . ( Pafic ab . 35 ) I t i s the Brahmapura , and i s to b e ente red by the

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

r u P c i s u se d f o r thi s lo tu s,whic h i s sadd t o b e i n the b rahma -u re

anoth er name f o r the h eart . ( Panc ab . 35 ) Again , th e T U" i s the higher

stat e . (Nfirad .

i s u sed a few t ime s for -the heart lotu s . All thing s are e stab

li she d i n i t by int elligenc e, or .

‘ r '

may re f e r ei ther

t o th e heart o r i t s c avi t y . I t has ei ght pet al s . (Gopalot . 15 ) Breath i s t o be

drawn t o i t in Yoga, (Yo . Ku .

The unive r se was pro duc ed f rom that o f

Krsna . (Gopa'

lot . b eg.)

The se three wo rd s ap pear in Vi su . ,which en j oin s the wearing of the

wi n s ove r thi s plac e . One should see th e d ei t y in th e hgfay' “

an f

( T rig . 158)

‘

t S’ f

rc i s f ound only in Hait . I t i s i dent i f i ed wi th s pac e , that

i s , the dei t y . The golden puru sa of the sun ent e r s it . I n t he h eart lotu s he

eat s food , i s called time,and devour s all b eings as hi s f ood . The ei ght

leave s of the heart lot u s are the eight di rec t ion s .

ap p ear s onc e f o r the heart lot u s . The heart remain s in i t .

( Brahmab . 5 )

,L a: a‘

i s one o f the part s over whi ch th e t i lalr i s t o be wo rn .

(Vi su . ) The image o f Bhagavat i s t o b e f o rme d in i t . (Mend. One should

re f lec t on Brahma in it at the t ime o f death . ( T ri p . H . T ri pura , or

Durga , i s in it s lobe . ( T ri pura

The y ogi n s should mut t e r ( la ) ? in the hrd: r . (Varadot . 6 )

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

The word brahmapu ra ap pear s a f ew t ime s as a name fo r the heart .

It s u se i s rathe r po et ic , and the word i s some time s t ran slat ed bo dy . Heart ,

h owever seems to b e the b e st general rendering fo r i t . It i s f ound chi e f ly

in th e old er Upani sa d s . Brahma l ive s in it . (Oh . I t c ontain s a lu ff;

(0h . Ev ery thing i s contained in it , and t he dei ty i s the t ru e brhama

pu ra . ( Ch . The se pa s sage s c ontain simply j u st what i s said el sewhere

about th e h ea rt , so the re c an b e li tt le doubt a s t o what i s meant h e re .

A ve ry lat e Upani sad re zeat s th e st at ement that it c ontai n s th e ‘

alc r

a , that

one i qt o ent er it . ( Pafic ab . 34 ) Anoth er o ld Upani sad t hbls u s that th e

atman i s L in th e fralmar t s a . (Mund . Thi s i s repeat e d by two lat e r

one s . ( Brahma l ; ltmabodha l )

”arni lé

The exac t meaning o f k a

r

gi lfi i s not c lear . When j ive , the indivi dua l

soul i s in it , it i s in a sc et ic i sm . (Narad . 6 . b eg . ) From the c ontext , it

woul d seem t o be t he p eric arp o f th e h eart lotu s , as th i s i s a passag e simi

lar t o the a sfiadala pa s sag e in Han sa . Et ymologic al ly the weed might be tak en

t o mean the .tnhns x au ri c lec o f the heart .

The Art eri e s

A i di

Next t o the heart the art e ri e s are the mo st impo rtant of the inner

o rgan s , in the U panisad s . mhe word mo st c oumohlu u sed i s ni ai , which i s

c onnect ed w i th ra c e a reed . it se ems well to not e thi s h ere , are a s r a j?

s c arc ely anfiplac e means art ery as we underst and the t erm . I t i s very genral in

it s sc o p e , a nd may b e app li ed,and i s appli ed , t o a ny tubular orggn o f th e

bo dy . I t se ems t o include not only the art eri e s and v ei n s , but al so th e

ne rve s,and u ndoubd t e dly the wind pi pe and b ronc hial tube s . I t i s po s sible that

somet ime s ev en the sinew s may b e inc luded in i t s sc o pe . Mo st o f t he above

meani ng s are rec ogni z ed by Indian lexic ographer s, and the word xE

‘

f o r a rr

o f t o day mean s e i the r art ery,v e in

,or nerve .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

19 2

r ra e i~5k1

'

5q , mak ing a to tal o f Bu t lat er Upani sad s , ap par

ent ly quot ing thi s v ery pa s sage , have but one g e t .r, so that i t i s p robab ly

thadhhe px x xngn t ext he re i s c o rrupt,and that th e real number should be

101 t ime s Ksu ri . 15-17 thu s ment ions: the art er i e s,the re being 101

c hi e f one s eac h wi th branche s , o r-ra:in5@Is while sub . 4 ha s 100

ch ie f onc e , each wi th it s subdivi sions. The 100 in st ead o f th e 101 i s

ea sily acc ount ed f o r , f or in th i s c ase the sust a i§ i s omit t ed ; it i s o f such

importahoe as to be a c las s by i t sel f . Praqna t ell s u s that in some o f the se

art e rie s v y fina move s , and in other s samana . He re , then , i s ano th er func t ion

o f the art eri e s , th e t ran spo rtat ion of th e vit al ai r s . Lat er th i s b ec ome s

their ch ie f dut y .

I n the sc heme the se art e ri e s , a s al ready ment ioned , rec e ive the

spec ial name o f ( Brh . 0 Kane. No spec ial

rea son i s given for thi s name ,unl e s s it i s that when the soul i s in them it

i s in a hap py stat e . At suc h a t ime it i s at the p inna c le of j oy . It s stat e i s

li ke that o f a y oung man o r a great king,o r a great Brahman ,

who has reac hed

th e summi t o f hap pine s s and i s re st ing .-L ata n Upaai q ada n c eeeeai aa_i ha-Z 27OOO

’

“ M M -(M m Cu . 14) Th e se

art eri e s or capi llari e s are very minut e . They are as f ine as the thou sandth

part o f a hai r . (Brh . Kaus. Bub . 4 ) As i t was mani f e s tly

impo s sible f or the phi lo so pher s t o see any thing as small as thi s , much le s s

measure it,it i s evi d ent that th i s si z e i s merely a mat t e r o f s p eculat ion .

No doubt the v ein s and art eri e s we re t rac ed as f ar as th e ey e would permit ,

and then an e stimat e made o f the i r fu rthe r subd ivi si on . It i s fu rthe r worthy

o f no t e that thi s informat ioni s prac t ic al ly c onf ined to th e early UPani sad s;

in f ac t,i t would not seem to be going t oo far t o say that thi s st at eme nt i s

due t o the Bmh . who se writ e r o r writ er s,bei ng mo st familiar with th e

sac ri f ic e,would hav e the be st c hanc e f or knowledg e along thi s line .

Ano the r very impo rtant st atement , which i s f ound in bo th our prime

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

t i nge than the y do under that o f a p uropean The se pas sage s are re f erre d to

i n Sub?wh ere it i s add ed that the art eri e s are f i lle d witfiblood , the

various co lo r s al so be ing ment ione d .

Adthe ci rc ulat ion o f the bbood , togethe r wi th i t s f unc t ion s , wa s not

unde r st ood by the writ er s o f the Upani sad s , thfiart e ri e s , c ontaining blood

and o the r liqui d s , a s sume a metaphy si cal ne ther than a phy sic al importanc e

in t hei r writ ings . I t has b een no ted above that they are th e plac e where the

move s about . (Brh . d c ) . It i s e sp ec ially in de ep o r dreamle s s

sle ep that thi s i s t rue , and th e soul then like s be st t he f ine art e ri e s

o r m‘

fi s . (Kaus. Oh . In Sub . 4 th e Ji nan sleep s in the art eri e s,

and i n Brahma 1 all the art erie s know t ra ns as dei ty in d eep sle ep .

Be f o re l eaving the relat ively saner Upani sad s , and ta king up the

lat e r one s , i t i s well t o note one mo re mat t e r in c onnec t ion wi th the art e r

ie s , namely the o ri gin o f the not ion o f the famou s art e ry Go ing

bac k t o Ch . we are t old that th e re 101 art e ri e s , one o f which p ene

t rat e s t o th e c rown o f th e head ; th e man who move s upward by thi s ( at death )

se c ure s immortal i ty . But by the o the r art e ri e s he depart s in all di rec t ion s .

Th i s ver se i s re p eat ed in Katha ,and wi th some variat i on s , in Mai t .

Erh . sp eak s o f an art e ry r ising feem. the heart , whic h i s t he

road f o r th e p e r son s living in the ey e s . Praqna re f e r s to thi s art ery

a s one o f the 101, but impli e s that thdsoul alway s de part s by thi s rout e ,

saying that the ‘

3 through it lead s up to th e go od wo rld by good ' 0 fk 3 :

and t o t he bad wo rl d by bad work s,and t o th e wo rld o f men by both kind s .

The name :r s urna i s not u sed unti l Mai t . Th e art e ry goe s upward ,

se rvi ng a s a passage f o r p or, and i s divi ded at the palat e Thi s la st

st at ement , unle s s dealing with someth ing imaginary , c an hardly re f e r to

anyt hing e sle t han the t rachea ,f o r th e de sc ri pt i on f it s i t exac t ly , an d

the lo o se meaning o f th e word i s quit e favo rable t o th e a i c e ptanc e o f

thi s meaning . Again,in Mait . 7. ll oc curs a pa ssage , go ing back to Erh .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

( Varah . The Yogin s know th i s c i rc le - that i s,the knowle dge o f thi s

i s a help in their p rac t ic e s . ( Yo . On . 18 ) They are arranged in o rde r .

(Yo . Cu . 20 ) and con sti tut e a network whic h i s c l ean se d in Yoga, (Yo , Cu .

6 5 ) They are suppo rt ed by nou rigment . (VarEh . They are c ompo se d o f

earth , f rom among the f ive element s . (gari r . ) They are wov en together lik ea many c o lo red c loth , in the c ent e r o f wh ich i s the navel c irc le .

In these Upan isad s the charac t eri st ic funct ion o f th e art e ri e s i s

t o serve a s ai r channel s f or the body ; in fac t , in mo st o f them , the art erie s

are air pas sage s pure and simp le . Se e Varah . 05nd.

Yo . Cu . 14; T rig . b e g . 9 8 , 12 6 ; and numerous o th er pa s sage s in

c onne c t ion wi th Y o ga b reathings . In 96nd . the y are u se d by so 15 : t o

c arry nnuri shment to all the body . They may have ob st ruc tion s . (igah. 5 . 4C , 44 )

They may be af f ec t e d by drop sy . (Yo . Ku . They are sub j ec t t o impuri t e s

which are t he cau se of di sease,an d prop er b reathing and Yoga prac t ic e s

re store

one ' s health . (05nd. Yo . Cu . 9 4; gri j . Yo . Cu .

QEnd.A3 . 12 ; L iving beings are sai d t o t eam in he art e ri e s , that i s their

vit al func t ion s o p erat e in them, ( Yo . Cu . 2 6 ) and in a dream the int ellec t

move s in the f ine art erie s . (Varah . Conc ent rat ion may be c arr i ed on

( Parab . )‘J O j uu

in th em, (05nd. I t p e rvade sA

svsr ; s t

fi sw ‘ b ) M ww u w i a afin M P w d iL W o’f u/ef'

JThe zyfe ri al sy st em o f t he lat e Yoga Upanisa d s c ont ai n s remine sc enc e s

o f the early sy st em o f but i s in th e main a new devolop ement , an

enlargeme nt on the o ld i dea al ready de sc ribed . Thi s seems t o begin

wi th the i s? and l ?“al E i dea ,

f ound in we a r Keuri , two art eri e s which guard

Q C‘L a rr na on t he le f t and ri ght re spec t iv el y . Thi s not ion may in turn have

ari sen from the divi ding o f th e great art e ry « 1 t un? al ready re f erred to .

The re i s one Upani sad which ha s an art erial sy st em in which the se art erie s

do not appear ,and bo th the numb er s and func t ion s are di f f erent f rom the

o rdinary scheme s . Thi s i s sub . 11." In the neart the re i s a lump o f f le sh

and bloo d,in whi ch ther e i s the dive r sely expanded lotu s-l ike c avi t y .

In thi s ther e i s the se a ,and in thi s an env elo p e , in which th e re are f our

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

more bri e f ly , in many pas sage s in the lat e Yoga Upani sad s .

A li st o f th e 14 c hie f art eri e s,a s they are enumerated in vari ous

Upani sad s , i s given below .

Varah .-27 Yo . Cu . T ric . 68 -73 95nd. (Hhay

wit h

vicfiro dom

The separat e locali t i e s serv ed by th e se art eri e s will be d i sc u s sed

belew . Their main f unc t ion, as f ar as the yogin i s c onc e rned , i s their man

i pulat i on in b reathing , so that t he body may b e mad e pure , and in thi s

merit i s ac qu i re d . The i r c i rc l e or “o u r i s made impure by unc leanne ss , but

i s c lean se d by Yoga . (Yc . Cu . 9 4 )

D ‘

i l gi : ‘

p u rther ,in the reli giou s line , be f ore di sc u s sing th e in di

vi dual art e rie s,i t may b e sai d that they are mentioned loo sigy in mant ras ,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

200

agiven above , i t i s the B “ o r (Advay . ; BhKv . ; 93nd.

Q rIJ.From Keuri on it i s sup po rt ed on the l e f t and right by two ether

Baubh . 3

art erie s , T and s ? re sepec t ively . (YO . Cu . 16 -19 ; gri j .

A general de sc ri pt ionpf thi s art ery i s contained in Advay . Th e e i s

the Brahma vein,in the mid st of the body . It hafithe f orm of the sun , and

shine s l ik e the moon. I t pas se s f rom the regi on o f th e anu s t o the f orward

f ontanelle . In th e mid st o f i t hal f way along it doou rse - i s th e

having memb ers l ike lotu s f ib er s , lik e a c ro re o f l i ghtning

f lashe s . By se eing it wi th the mind g one bec ome s f ree f rom sin . It s c ourse

f rom th e anu s to the t op of the h ead i s als o ment ione d in qaéd. and

Mandel . 2 ) I t is c onnec t ed w ith the (Yo . Cu . 12 ; gri j . o r wi th

the Z ur - ali rf . (Yo . Ku . Q ri j . I t i s whit e c olored . ( Saubh . a)

But thi s la st stat ement mean s nothing . It go e s t o the head , along wi th the

bac kbone . ( QrI j . I t has branch art eri e s . ( Qri j . Th e other

ch i e f art e ri e s are c lu st ered zround it . ( 95nd.

Ca st rs é ha s a t endenc y t o a s sume mental and metaphy s ic al func t i on s .

I t i s not only the chi e f art ery and the way t o rel ease , bu t it i s al so the

p rimary germ,subt il e , and th e power of Visnu . ( Qand . The same pas sage

mak e s it th e en j oy er of t ime . I t i s pure . ( Saubh . lt . 4 ) fli t t s i s ab sorb ed

by it . ( Yo . Cu . Om i s the suppo rt er in i t . (Ekak . 1) It s d eit y i s

i a . ( Qri j . I t i s likened to a bond betw e en the sun and mo on . (Yo . Eu .

It i s t o b elaf u se d in obt aining release , ( 95nd. and the soul

ri se s upward s by i t . (Yo . Cu . 3 9 )

Phy sic ally,it s sole f unc t ion c onnec t s it wi th the b reath . I t i s in

the c rane path . (Yo . Cu . 21) Fréna move s in and i s he ld in it . (Yo . Eu .

47) I t car ri e s the breath to the f ac e . ( Yo . Ku . By split ting i t the

ai r ent e rs easily . ( 95nd. I t s impuri t i e s are dried up by pro p er

breathing . ( 95nd.

Le s s i s sai d about re st raining it and manipulat ing i n a mechanic al way

than i s sai d about some o f the o ther art eri e s , though i t i s the mo st important

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

c ommende d of drawing in the breath by thi s no st ri l and expelling i t by the

o th er . some time s th i s p rac t ic e i s t o b e flan per f o rmed for a c e rtain number

o f t ime s , as 12 , when the f ope rat i on i s rever se d,and t he ai r i s drawn in by

oi fif alz and ex pelle d by 565 . Thi s i s somet ime s explained by the ac t of th e

yogin ' s st o pping f i r st one no st ril and t hen the o ther while in me di t at i on .

(Yo . Cu . 9 8 ; Qri j . 0544. Thi s serve s t o c l ear the n . and

f ree s them f rom di sea seand impuri ty,e sp ec ially such as are pro duc ed by th e

ai r . ( ( qand . Q ri j .

The ai r breathed b y thi s ve in reache s th e k u t gsli i t unit e s wi th

that o f and the y give ri se s t o mo t ions , and support th e body .

(gri j .-46 ) I n some ca se s i t i s t o be held by the hand s . (Yo . Ku .

A f i re i s sai d t o b urn betwe en it and p i i 8 1 ( 93nd. I t hold s the

§"

n a z between t he ey ebrow s in some Yoga prac t i c e s . (cane. Th e b reath10

i s spec ially moved in i t i n the lo tu s po sture . (Yo . Ku . 1. 19fl) I t i s not

t o b e u sezn in ob taining release —that i s th e f unc t i on of su cunn i . (Gang.

I t s d ei ty i s Bari . ( Cri j . Q ri j . and 05nd. both say

that the moon moon move s in i t,and in one pas sage it i s called the mo on

Right hast ai r pa s sage

w " i s the c o rrelat ive o f i c and what i s sai d ab out the one

i s azgid

about the other,exc ept that thi s i s the right hand pas sage in st ead

o f the l e f t . With thi s stat ement i t do e s no t s eem nec e s sary t o not e more

than the f ollowing pa s sag e s ,whic h show c harac t e ri s et i c di f f eren ce s . Pi i

i s the right hand arfi:e ry ,o r d u h l L F’E. (Yo . Ku . It i s the

and breath i s drawn int o i t to c u re weari ne s s . (Yo . Ku .

The sun move s in it . (05nd. Q rI j . It s ai r ent er s the z~v and

c ause s ec li p se s of the sun . (gri j . It s dei ty i s Vi rinc i s . ( Qri j .

The o the r re f e renc e s are paac t ic ally the same as tho se f o r i

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

i s one o f the 14 chie f art eri e s , onc e sai d to to back o f and

be si d e 9“

. L and go e s tb the peni s . (Bhav . 75nd. Yo . Cu .

Q ri j . 4, which ha s so many di f f e renc e s

,ha s i t go ing to the ri ght no st ril .

I t s d ei ty i s Ksu dh . ( Q rIj .

i s another o f th e chi e f v ein s , between a ?

and go e s t o all the bo dy,through the ‘

t 1 regi on . (05nd.

Qri j . 4 ; shsv . ) I t s dei t y i s vays . ( Qri j .

i s al so unde c i de d ,b eing b etween and -e _ u an

se emingly going t o the great g5nd. or to the right ear .

( Q rIj . I{:s d eity i s Pra japat i . (q 3.

~ar

: s* i s one of the 14 chi e f art e ri e s , beh ind and to the si de of

and go e s , a s one would expect ,to th e t ongue . (Bhav . Q ri j . 4; 05nd.

Under the name o f "

or “ it ext end s f rom th e nec k t o the heart , or t o

th e skull - thi s la st seeming to be a mi st ak e . (Yo . Ku . Thi s

Upani sad mak e s much u se of it in Yoga . The air moving in i t ri se s frnm the

c he st , it i s empt i e d by r c c l it s plac e i s the o ri gin o f sound or

speec h . ( Yo . Ku .-23 ) It s dei t y i s Vi rat. (gri j .

"

c I i s b etwe en 1 and“P ot i y i rvf . in the mid st o f the Kc n

‘

i .

( QrI j . 4 ) It i s one o f the 14 chi e f vein s . (Bhav . ) Pavaka i s i t s dei t y .

( q 1.

saumy a

”c an y u i s a ch ie f art ery ,

go ing t o th e right gues t t oe . ( Qand .

These i s no thing spefibi al t o not e c onc e rning the other art eri e s .

jubHE , JR ”

and go re sp ec t ively t o the peni s and the great

t o e s . ( Triq .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

06

word i s u se d but onc e , and then i n c onnec t ion with th e primo rd ial egg

f rom which th e unive rse wa s sp rung . From the general c ontext o f th e

pa s sag e , and the u se o f '

u and u it woul d se em that the writ er ha s

t ran sf e rred hi s c onc ept i on t o that o f the emb ryo i n the womb , and that he

f e lt the p rimo rd ial egg wa s sup p li ed l ik e th e embry o with tubular ve s sel s .

The se b ec ame the river s Of th e eart h . ( 0h .

s cz sn. i s anal u se d but a single t ime in the Upanisad s , and then

in c onnec t ion wi th t he ? N

:“ f

. who se li c“ an i s sai d t o b e the mountains of

th e earth . (Brh . Th e wo rd me an s lung,but thi s pa s sage furni she s no

c lue to i t s meaning . Frib c st ; i s onc e use d inde f init ely , being sa id t oc ontai n "

fine . but doe s not spec i f ical ly mean lung . ( Qri j . The lung 18

probly i nc lude d in “v

i .

Liver

J

Yakrt 19 onc e u 9 9 d : along W ith in c onnec t ion wi th t he 3 3 7~

Both of th em are th e mount ai ns o f the earth . v . . iv st ( Brh .

I t i s st rang e that there i s no furth er men tion of the liver which " s“r

'

mean s .

Li ke the part s j u st ment ioned,the bladder al so i s ment ioned in but

a single Upanlsa d , unl e s s some o f the doubt f ul part s ment i one d in the late r

Upani sad s -a s —may at time s re f er t o it . wat e r i s sai d t o b e th e blad der

o f the Vaiqvanara sel f . i s al so said t o be the wealt h o f thjls se lf .

I n c on sequenc e o f wo r shi pping wat e r a s the Vai qvanara se l f , th ere i s dange r

that th e bladder may bur st . ( Ch .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

08

um or t a l ar t r

I f the kundali I i s really an o rgan ,thi s would seem t o point rather t o th e

heart and lung s than t o anything el se , and o ther mat t er s have somewhat the

same leaning . St i ll,th e L unj i lI i s once plac ed in the navel region . ( Snubh. 3 )

St ill another U pani sad plac e s th e o rgan two f inge r s b elow the naval . ( QrIj .

Thi s last al so plac e s i t ab out the side s o f the ”a

”hi s simply

emphasiz e s the unreliab ili ty and unc ertaint y o f t he d e sc ripti on s to be f ound

in the lat e wri t ing s . I t should b e added that a st i ll di f f e rent wri t e r put s

the !zun ali above the f ront t eeth . ( Yo . Ru . 2 . 49 ) I t i s a very impo rt antI t i s said t o mov e o f it sel f , whic h sugge st s the lung . ( Yo . Ku .

o rg an as it suppo rt s t he b ody . (Varah . As t o it s funct ion s , the 14

chi e f v ein s originat e i n i t . (05nd. I t i s emplo yed by ”u su

n na . (Varah .

I t i s sai d t o b e in the mi d st o f the s u sum na and has mi nut e root lik e

f ib er s . It i s re splendent lik e a c ro re o f light ning f lashe s , on seeing whichT h a t

m we

the mind at tain s mclsa . sub st anc e of thi s i s rep eat ed in Mandal

2 . It c onn ect s wi th s u sunna . ( Yo . Ku . The vein " Erug i i s above and

b elow th e Iuniali . The ai r o f { c a ent er s the 1 1 zc a.li c au si ng an

ec li p se of the mo on , whi le that o f p ifigali , c au se s an ec lip se o f the sun .

(gri j . The breath al so c i rclu ate s in th e L t ndz lf . ( QrI j . 77

Yo . Ku . gag g.”f an s and at s unit ing and b ec omi ng heat ed go

t o it no rmally . ( Yo . Ku . Heat i s said to move i t . ( Qri j . I t i s

ggkt i , ( Yo . Ku . or galt i i s in i t,o r travel s in it . (Varah .

Yo . Ru . I t i s one of the eigh t f o rm s of o r at lea st c onnec t e d

wi th them . ( Qri j . Yo . Kn . It i s sai d t o b e the abode o f knowl edge .

(Bhfiv . ) Itiknows m ay : ( Yo . Ku . I t slee p s . ( Yo . Ku . I t i s sai d

t o b e th e f orm o f :m r t s . ( T ri pura All the se seem to b e 1 ma t t er s

c onnect ing i t with the heart,and so d ivi ding the func t ions o f th e lat te r

Th er e i s a ve ry f igurat ive pas sag e , which say s that it see s the

mi li k and i a s a snak e a lot us root, and tak e s it s tai l in it s mouth , b eing

po s se s se d o f the crab ra z dj rc . Thi s seem s t o b e a f igurat ive way o f

say ing that it c onne c t s the anu s wi th th e ante rio r f o ntanelle . ( Yo . Ku .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

i s a part which may at some t ime s be almo st c e rt ainly i dent i f i ed

wi th the b e lly o r the st omach , but at others i s more inde f ini t e . Th e navel

i s sai d to b e in the mi d st edit ( T rio. 58 ) With the ai d o f and s pans

the p roc e s s o f di ge st ion i s c arrie d on in it . ( 95nd. separt t e s

f oo d and wat e r and j uic e s in it . ( Trio. 82 ) While the se pa s sage s would

ap ply well t o th e stoma ch , th e f ac t that th e yo gi n s had no real knowledge o f

t he st ruc ture o f the b o dy lead s to the beli e f that thi s i s simply a hy po

theti c al o rgan , devi sed t o acc ount f or c e rtain vi t al func t i on s . I t c ont ai n s

ai r , and thi s seem s to b e an impo rt ant f unc t ion . ( gang. Yo . Ku .

The last passage t ell s u s that it s diai en w ith ai r'

remove s i t s

fault s o r d o s e 1 It s di sea se s se em t o be dro p sy and enlarged

sp lee n —bo th rather c ommon in I ndi a . ( Yo , Ku .

I n the mi d st o f the t ends in living c reature s other than men and

quad rup ed s , th e are gathe red t o gethe r . ( T rig . 6 6 ) In that o f bi rd s

there 1 8 a f lame o f f i re . ( 95nd.

The i s a so rt o f f i replac e , doub tl e s s c onc eived o f t o

ac c ount f o r the heat o f t he bo dy . I t i s in the mid st o f th e b o dy , three

c o rnered i n men and like glowing ge ld . In quad rup ed s it i s quadrangular ,

in b i rd s , round . I n it s mi d st‘

i s a glowing t ongue o f f i re . I t i s in the

mi db o dy , b etween th e anus and p eni s . It iiithe h eart c engr o f animal s , and

the t c ent er o f bi rd s . (35nd. 4; Q ri j . 4; see al so . T rig .

‘s r i s pe rhap s the same a s the above . I t i s in th e i nt erio r O f

the body , and i s in it . ( Qfinq.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Th e vari ou s sec reti on s o f the bo dy,real

b e c all e d p ro duc t s . Fo llwi ng i s the li st,which

Impuri ty

Exc ret ion

Sweat

Mo i sture

T ear s

Urine

Ordure

3 ,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

an

which living b ei ng s c ould be gene rat ed,h enc e one c la ss o f li f e i s known a s

mrediz j a , o r sweatborn. ( L i t . Gau d .

Mo i sture

kle do

fle da. c ome s in spams Upani sad , wh en the body i s said t o b e c ove re d with

it . I t mean s moi sture . ( Bub . 8 )

T ear s

3 8711

Aq ru , t ear s , come int o ment ion rar ely . Theqare in c lude d among the

c omp onent s o f the body (Mai t . and are no t t o b e she d b y th e sannyEsin,

sinc e one who she d s them lo se s h i s knowle dge . ( Kanthae. 3 )

Urine

mu t r s

hSc ra , or urine , i s f i r st ment i one d in Oh . where it i s sai d t o

b e p ro duc e d f rom th e c oar se element o f th e wat er one dri nk s . A lat e Upani sadx

al so t e st i f i e s that it i s p ro duc ed f rom wat e r . ( garir . ) From Mait . on i t i s

look ed on a s one of the impurit ie s, or ment ioned a s one o f the c omponent s o f

the b o dy . Narad . 95nd. The last t ell s

u s that i t c ome s thnough one o f the nine op ening s of the b ody . Th e amount o f

it in the body i s indet erminat e , b eing de pendant on the amount one eat s and

drink s . (Garbha 5 ) I t he the wo rk o f s pi ne . A line in

the lat t er sec t i on,howeve r

,t ell s u s that i t i s separat ed b y t r ans .

when it i s ob st ruc t ed di sea se ari se s . (Ye , Ku . l . 56t ) I t do e s no t af f ec t the

f i re in the b elly , (Vardh . and i s not to be e j ec t ed in th e hou se .

One o f th e f i rst e f f ec t s o f Yoga i s that only a small amount o f

t et ra i s pro duc e d in the bo dy . ( QV et . Kendal . T ri ] . 106 ; Th in

le s sening o f mi c ra and ordure mak e s an old p er son young - so it would se em

that the yogin s we re not q dmfiyGree f rom worldly thought s . ( Yo . Ou . 47)

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

216

r lt r

o — v

thic k , lik e a mo the r ' s f i r st milk . ( Qand . The t ouch o f it de f ile s ,

and a mant ra i s nec e s sary t o puri f y one ' s self again . One

t remble s when de f i le d wi th i t b y an ignorant p erson. (flare d . Some

a s c et ic s who move only f o r the purpo se o f evac uat i on are calle d " nguri .

( Narad .

”odhana i s onc e u se d f o r o rdure

,when it i s said that it mu st be

pe rf o rme d b ef o re t aking po st ure in Yoga . ( Trio. 9 3 ) O f c our se th e general

meaning o f the wo rd lend s it sel f t o thi s u se .

Semen

L. .

a t“ :

Semen play s no small part in the sp eculat ion s , e sp ec ially the early

one s ,of the Indi an . F o fa s i s the wo rd u sual ly f ound,and gene rally re f er s to

the male , but somet ime s t o the f emale al so . I n Erh . it i s th e quint

e s senc e c d all t hing s . Fo r the earth i s the e s senc e o f thing s in general ,

wat e r i s the e s senc e o f the earth ,plant s t he e s senc e o f wat e r , f lower s the

e s senc e o f plant s , f ruit s the e s senc e o f flower s , man th e e s senc eqdi f ruit s,

and rat e s the e s senc e o f man . Woman wa s c reat e d a s a dwelling plac e f o r it .

(Erh . I t i s the t o ga s o r b ri llianc y , c oll ec t ed f rom al l th e member s

o f the male . (Ai t . Thi s rec all s th e '

g smmvla“hoory

“o f Darwin , and

like that , wa s,no doubt , an at t empt t o explain th e p rinc i ple o f he redit y

how the chi ld c oul d re semble the f ath er,and inde ed

,how th e ovum c ould

develops into a p er f ec t being . I t i s Pra japat i,o r p roc reative fo rc e . (Erh .

I t s func t ion i s th e beget t ing o f o f f sp ring,but i t i s not nec e s sary

f o r the li f e o f one,no r i s i t th e c hi e f sen se , t hough proc reati on i s one

I t i s d e pendent on nrana , and st and s o r fal l s Wi thof the sen se s . (Erh .

-12; c f . PragOna It i s p roduc ed by a livin;

man; a dead man c an not be rep ro duc ed by it l Br} . Madh . )

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

L ike the sens e s , le f t the body in th e quarrel fo r supremacy,

but was obli ge d t o retu rn and ac knowledge it s in f e ri o rit y t o (Erh .

The sp ri t ab idi ng in i t i s honey . (Drh . I t i s the bo dy o f

the inward rul er , " r (Brh . 3 .7. 2 3 ) the ab i ding plac e o f the r t?

the ab so lut e . (Brh . I t i s i denti f i e d wi th Pra jfipat i , (Brh .

the y ear , (Erh . and with some . (Brh .

Not a great deal i s sai d ab out r _ . c s in the lat e r Upani sad s . having

be en b rou ght f rom th e moon,as already me nt i oned , ( Kaus. i t i s not

surp ri sing that i t should al so b e c onnec t e d with the mind i n the lat e r

Upani sad s , in vi ew o f the c onnec t i on b etwe en the moon and ag e I t was

th e f ir st thing pro duc ed f rom ‘

z n r s . (Nrsp . Brha j . De si re i s

sai d to be th e f i r st ':L J C o f th e an 17. (Nrsp . One who eat s wi thout

prai s i ng gi ve bec ome s an es t e r o r r Be t as i s not to b e e j ec t e d in the

hou se . ( Bha sma . 2 ) C‘ i s the golden r

- ‘

a s . (Ekak .~2 ) Th e d eit y i s superi or

i s u sed a f ew t ime s f o r semen , but neve r in the ol de st Ups h i

sad s . There i s a p rayer in Mahan . ( Jac ob ) that it may b e pure , and

Mait . ment ions it as part o f the b o dy . Then c ome seve ral re f erenc e s

t o i t in Sarbha . I t i s develo pe d f rom the marrow . By i t s union wi th bloo d

th e f oetu s i s develo pe d . At t ime s the wind i n the womb divi de s i t i nt o two

part s and then tw i n s are bo rn . The amount c d i t i n th e bo dy i s a

or 182 grams . (Garbha 2 -5 ) I t i s c ompo se d of wat er among the f ive elex ent s

(gari r . )

V c r y a i s twic e u se d wit h the same signi f icat ion . I t i s separate d by

( qand. and that o f the de it y c reat e s Pra j fipat i . ( Avyakta )

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

220

I t weigh s a yr

r s c‘ o r 728 grams . (Garbha 5 ) The lat e Yoga Upani sad s

have fanta stic not i on s . 3 10 c au se s d isease s ( Qri j . The se are cured

b y drawi ng in ai r by the t ongue an d exhaling i t by th e no se , (05nd.

o r b y th e fiull b reat hing known as a

r

1hh t l ( Yo . Ku . I t i s dri ed up by

rap i d mo ti on af t er death . (Yo . Ku .

Phleghm

“

em‘

r i s the thi rd of the humor s o f th e bo dy , being one o f i t s im

puri t i e s, (Bai t . and weighing an s éhs ; c 29 12 gram 8 . (GarbhaS)I

I t i s f ound in the Brahma art ery,

I SRA IQ ) and th e mouth . ( Yo . Ku .

l e as e i s anoth e r wo rd u se d for phle ghm . I t i s onc e di st ingui she d f rom

1“s e ize . though noth ing i s sai d t o indic at e th e di f f erenc e betwe en them .

(Nai t . I t i s th e wo rk of the ai r known as i hane i j a a . ( Qan d . 1. 4) and i s

c ompo se d of wat er . (gari r . ) By p ro per breat hing ,it i s remove d b y t he int ernal

f i re . (g5nd. Yo . ku . I t i s sai d t o dry up . (Yo , Ku

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

222

Embry o logy

Proc reat ion has alway s b een a my st eriou s and int e re st ing sub j ect t o

Indian spe iualator s . That a child shou ld be develope d and born,re sembling

it s parent s , was t o th em the great e st o f all mEy T , O f c ourse it was rec og

ni x ed t hat sexual c onnec t i rn was nec e s sary t o re pro duc t i on,and in a general

way the chil d i s mo re e spec ially th e o f f spring o f the f ather . He pro duc e s

the seed , while woman furni shes th e f i eld in whi ch i t i s sewn ; the c hil d so

pro duc ed e s sential ly p e rt ain s t o th e f ath er , a s th e c arry ing out o f th e anal

ogy nec e s sari ly t eache s . Thi s explain s why a man may marry a woman o f lowe r

c a st e than h im se lf , and y et have hi s chi ldren rec eive d int o ca st e . While th e se

ma tt er s ar e not dealt wi th in detai l in th e Ufiani sa d s the t reatment o f

p roc reat ion i s in ac c o rd with the general i deas o f the Hindus .

In thi s sec t i on no att empt i s amade t o quo t e every pas sage in wh ic h

p roc reat ion i s re f erre d t o,but only tho se which are the chi e f one s . Th e

pic ture will b e ap p roximat ely c omplet e,but no t ab solut ely so .

In one o f the o lde st Upani sad s , Ait . 2 . 1ff . , we f ind t hat th e sel f

o r indivi dual ex i st e d fir st a s a germ o r see d . Thi s seed i s the e s senc e gathere d

f rom all the limb s o f t he bo dy,and i s c arri e d i n the body o f the man . He

c ommi t s thi s t o t he woman, and thi s i s the f i r st b irth o f th e ind i vi dual .

I t now b ec ome s as simi lat e d t o her, bed cming as i f one o f h er own limb s ,

henc e she i s not in j ured by it . She nouri she s the child wi thin her , and in

due t ime b ri ngs i t t o b i rth,thi s b eing the sec ond b i rt h o f the individual .

From Ai t . it i s to b e a ssumed that i n no rmal c ase s the soul ent er s

the bo dy throught th e ant erio r f ontanelle,lat e r well known as the b r .laa

Tn Erh . the ac t o f c oi t ion i s loo ke d on as a sac ri f i c e , and trac e d

back t o Pra japati . Th e variou s o rgan s and part s o f the body c onc e rne d in

c o i t i on are ligfie d t o var iou s thingsPse d in the sac ri f ic e . The be st sort o f

woman i s one rec ent ly bathe d, and suc h a one the man i s to ap p roac h . I f

she should b e unwilling to c on sent t o him,he i s to b ri b e her with pre sent s ,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

824

Emb ryology

hi s f ive f ol d per cept ive facult y unders tand s smell,ta st e

, dc . Le t t er by let t e r

h e think s on the wo rd o r; when he under stand s th i s one syl labl e , the 8

n i l l and the 16 1 c ome int o the bo dy of th e l ivi ng one .

By the mo th er s eating and drink ing,and the c onnec t ion o f the art ery

c o rd , “r ina inc rease s . In th e ninth month the zigzze

i s f ille d wi th all the

c harac t e ri st ic s and all the in st rument s o f knowledge ; h e remember s hi s

f onne r bi rth s , an d att ain s goo d and evil work s . In thi s month the c hild i s

se i z e d w ith great rain at the doo r of the womb , and i s bo rn at thi s t ime ,

b eing caused b y thi s pain t o f o rget all it s p revi ou s b irth s .

Garbha 2 al so t e ll s us that the emb ry o i s f orme d by a uni on of seme n

and bloo d .

Emb ry o

ga:bha

a r bha i s the word generally used for the f oetu s . It li e s in th e womb

nine o r t en month s . ( Ch . It i s produc e d by the dei t i e s o f f e ri ng semen

wi th woman as the al tar . ( Ch . I n a my stical pa ssage,th e g a rbhs i s

sai d to be dep endent on the sun when he i s b etween md dday and the af t ernoon .

( 0h . Th e c harms i n c onnec t i on w i th the e mbryo i n Brh . have al ready

be en ment ione d . Th e embry o some time s de si re s to k ill the mo th er . (0 . B .

Bi rth i s alluded to a s the falling o f the emb ryo . (Yaj . 15 )

Cho rion

Jaray u i s app li ed t o the slough of a se rp ent as well as to th e out e r

memb rane enveloping th e embry o . I t i s onc e ment i oned in a charm . (Brh . 6-4-2 3 )

That o f h i r

ang c g f

r hk : b ecame the nount ai ns o f th e world . ( Ch , Th e

muni should not b e angry with anything that i s bo rn f rom thug j a T A‘u . ( Harad .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

22 8

“AMai t .

-15 } draw s out a lengthened pa s sgae t reat ing f o od in a

my sti c al and spi ritual i z ing way . Without go ing too much int o det ai l ,it may

b e said that the eat ing o f f oo d i s here v iewed as a f o rm o f wo r shi p . It i s a

sac ri f ic e , and f ood i s o6 fere d upon th e alt ar o f the per son . The c onnec t ion

h inge s on th e n ec e s sit y o f rart ak ing o f f ood i n o rder t o su stain l i f e and the

o p erat ion s o f th e mental powe rs . All c reature s run about day and ni ght in

o rd er t o c atch f oo d . The sun himsel f tak e s f oo d wi th hi s rays,and shine s

by means o f f oo d . Th e friga ‘

s dige st when sp ri nk led wi th f oo d ; f i re f lare s

up when i t i s furni shed wi th f o od ; the univer se wa s made by Brehmfi de s iriou s

o f f o o d . Food i s f urt he rmo re i d ent i f i e d wi th the bod y o f the all su p port ig g

Vi snu , and i t s e s sense i s prér a . I t i s the c au se o f all things . I t i s c om

p o sed o f the three quali t ie s - guga“s — and semen

,nat ure

,and the world are all

f oo d . In a mo re f igurat ive sen se,all the ob j ec t iv e world b ec ome s f ood f o r th e

sen se s . And as all thinffa re bo rn f rom f oo d , they all return to i t when they

di e . Wh en vi ewed in th i s my st ic al light,in wh ich eat ing has bec ome a sac

ri fic e , part ak ing o f f o od mu st b e ac c o rd i ng to a ri tual . who mouth mu st b e

c le a nsed w i th wat er be‘f o re eat i ng,th e s c ene

’s mu st be ado re d , the f oo d

partaken o f in si lenc e,and the mou th again ni x ed ; rin se d

,af t er which the

wo r ship e r medit at e s in si lenc e,i dent i f yi ng f re d with the Vaicvanara sel f .

Some o f th e se i deas app ear in the o lde r Upani sad s , but are not t reat ed as

fully as he re . Th e same Upani sad ,a l it t le f arthe r on , i dent i f ie s

f o od with one o f the mani f e stat i on s of Brahma,add ing that zworshi p i s c arri ed

on by hh:} owing food and drink into the mouth,wh ich i s the ah a

v cni v i f ire .

In Kaus. the dy ing f ath er t ran sf er s,by a mant ra , f o od , o r hi s

powe r over f ood,t ori s son . The de sire f o r f oo d and dr1nk ,

znc ording t o the

explanat ion o f Oh . i s cau sed by t he robb ing o f the elehont s in th e

bod y ; wat er tak e s away f oo d,and wate r i s tak en away by heat ; henc e the

app et i t e s .

L at er Upanisad s are in sub s tant ial agreement with th e o lde r one s in

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

230

Heat o f Bo dy

C lo sely relat ed t o the func t ion o f di ge st ion i s the bo di ly h eat , as

ha s already been shown . A li t t le mo re may added t o the sub j ec t o f heat . I t i s

u sually t reat ed in a my st ical way,and ve ry f requently c onnec t ed with one or

mo re o f the ext e rnal sac ri f ic ial f i re s,so that i t s di scus sion f rom a phy si

ologi cal standpczg doe s no t y ie ld much . The bo di ly heat i s pro duc e d between

p r ime and agasa , f igured as scma ve s si ls ,"

I . { su and a n cc r; 1 . It i s called

Vai cvanara , and i s the inward e rru 3a . It di ge st s f ood , and mak e s a no i se

whic h one may hear by st c j ping hi s ear s wi th hi s f inge rs . A p e r son dy ing

do e s no t hear thi s noi se . (Erh . Ch . Mai t . In thi s c onnec t ion

one should remembe r that soun d i sa

. charac t eri st ic of f i re , and that i t

c ont inually re p eat s , " T hL J Q '

chugu " .

I t i s har dly nec e s sary t o re f er t o one ' s b eing bo rn f rom and ret urn ing

to agni af t er death . ( Ch . But we may not e the di f f erent f i re s wh ich

are i n the bo dy . Acc o rding t o Ga rbha 4 th ere are three f i re s which l i e ,

cri yan t i in t he bo dy

,henc e i t i s called sat i re . Th e se th ree f i re s are

the j L EnEgni . o r knowledge f i re,the dareanc gni , o r see ing f i re , and th e

f sfi‘

égn ; o r vi sc eral f i re . The se thre e f i re s re s p ec t iv ely give k nowle dge o f

goo d and evi l workd , see forms , and di ge st f oo d . They are loc at ed in thre e

plac e s; in the mouth as the i har

eni j c ,in the b elly as the gi rL e p c

'

y a and

in the heart as the dai

siga f i re s . Pranag . 2 vari e s thi s a lit t le . The

f firya f i re , thou san d- rayed,dwell s in the head , the ia r

cana f i re , as the

F ’avaniy a , in th e mouth

,the hal fmo on shaped c ari r a f i re , as the i’

. si n.

-“

r h c p e t ya . in the navel , and dige st sJin the heart ,

an d th e ac cth c f i re,the

what i s eat en and drunk . Thi s f i re in th e belly i s not af f ec t e d by exc rement

and uri ne -i t kee p s on burning . (VarEh . In genral ,the heat o f the

bo dy i s p ro duc ed by the f i re in the h eart,which i s a comb ine d phy sio lo gical

and my st ic al i dea . (Hahan .

Th e rath er pu z z l ing Vai j vanara f i re i s ment ione d in th e Upani sad s ,

but no t muc h light i s thrown on i t . Th e chi e f pa s sage s are Erh . Ch .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

name

t ast e

f o rm

sound

de si re

wo rk

t ouc h

A one evi dent s means sme ll h e re,though one mu st admit that the u se

of th e word i s peculiar .P rana as the o rgan o f smell al so seem s a li t t le

st range,but i s a mo re natural u se o f on e o f tho breath s . I t Will be not e d

fl

that tast e,work and t ouch have been adde d to the li st s in Oh .

‘f /tlLLa A L l afiv a M W M ‘J'

Anothe r , though an inf o rmal,li st f ound in thi s same Upani sad i s

more c omplet e . (Brh . rep eat e do f

Organh3 8ense

skin

t ongue

no se

ey e

ear

mind

heart

t s i k han d s

f e et

spe eh

anu s

Ob j ec t

t ouch

ta st e

smell

f o rm

sound

pe rc ept s

knowledge

wo rk s

mov ement

Ve da s ( knowle dg e )

plea sure

evac uat ion

I n thi s early pas sage all t en o f th e sen se s , as ord inari ly de f in e d ,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 36

se ems t o reoogni le 14 sen se s, as i t well may in v i ew o f it s more or le s s

o riginal nature i n seve ral line s ,

c o rrelat ion s , rath e r t oo vague t o help xmm much has

Sense Ob j ec t Fi eld o r Vital Air

Organ Dei ty

ly e Sig ht

Ear hearing

no se smell eart h

t ongu e t ast e Varuna (wate r ) u iéno

sk in t ouch ai r

speech speaking fi re ( zgni )

han d t ak ing Indra

f o ot going Vi snu

anu s Evac uat ion Mrt yu

p eni s p lea sure Pra japat i

“minding" Chandra

ego i sm Rudra

Kes t rajna

In p reparing thi s sch eme , one set o f

not been inc lude d .

I t will b e not ic e d that the above li st c ontain s the f iv e knowl edgefac ul ti e s

se snse s , follwe d by th e f ive ac t i on sense s and th e f our qualities Which

c omb ine to mak e up what we know as min d . The f unc t ion s are th e one s normally

rec ogni z ed as p ert aining t o th e sen se s .I C1t y a i

brill ianc yan d Y c r v r c are sub

st i tut e d f o r th e ir p rac tic al synonyms , t i t s ; spac e , and wat er , in th e tabl e

of element s . In o rde r to c omplet e thi s t able , c ert ain dei ti e s are calle d

in . Some of the i r c o rr elat ion s are c om mon ,even f rom early t ime s , e sp ec ially

that o f mama s and th e moon. Bppec h and f i re , evacuat ion and death , p roc reati on

and Prajapat i , are p ret ty well c onnec t ed . Th e c o rr elation s of th e v it al ai r s

are not only unu sual,but pre sent some ai r s not ment ioned ale el sewh ere ,

mak ing a to tal li st o f 14 o f them . Thi s li st i s f oun d in Sub . 5 al so .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

th ei r ac knowle dgment o f r i ; c as the chi e f,i n an old an d several t ime s

rep eat e d fable . (srh . Ch . Kane. Praqna As t o thei r

being employed by th e dei t ie s i n th ei r c on f lic t s wi th the a suras , and

b eing p i erc ed wi th evil , which al so lead t o the ac knowle dgment o f th e eu

p remec y o f pr ime . see the re f erenc e s t o the di f f e rent part s o f the bo dy

whic h are o rgan s o f sen se .

Thei r subo rd i na ti on t o th e an 1an i s anpha s i z e d by anoth er expr e s sion ,

when th ey are sai d t o b e the ho r se s f o r i t . ( Katha . Mait . divi de s

th e func t i rns o f the sen se s,mak ing the f ive ac t i on sens e s the ho r se s , while

the f ive knowle dge sen se s are the line s . ChEg . and Paing . al so mak e th e

sens e s the ho r se in the f igu rat ive chari ot . Again,th e knowle dge sen se s are

th e sac ri f ic ial ve s sel s at the f igurat ive bo dy sac ri f ic e,and the wo rk

sen se s the hav i s . ( G arbha 5; Pranag . 4 ) The i r sub j ec t iowt o sp i ri tual f o rc e s

i s emphasi z ed in ano ther way Wh en the dy ing f athe r,by ”man s o f mant ra s ,

t ran s f e r s h i s power s of sense to h i s son . ( Kane.

while the sen se s arr ment ioned many t ime s in ad di t ion t o the re f e renc e s

quo t e d , only lit t le o f imp o rt anc e i s t o b e no t ed . Th e ch ie f thing remai ning

i d th e sub j ec t ion o f the sen se s to the c ont emplat ive fac ulty,wh ich i s urged

numerou s t ime s . Katha . t ee ~he e that when the f iv e sen se s , along Wi th

“sa c s remain f i xe d o r st ead fast

,thi s i s the high e st st at e o f man . So al so

Mai t . And in a gene ral way,we may quot e among other pa s sage s in regard

t o the nec e s sit y o f c onquering o r c ont rolling the sen se s , Hai t . 6 . l9 -21; Hand.

throughout ; 05nd. Trig . 28, do; Q ri j . f f ; Anna . 3 ; Pkak s.

A single o ther po int i s that bo th clas se s o f sense s go t o mak e up the

li r c a cari ra . ( QErIr . )

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

fuel11: in the bo dy sac ri f ic e . ( Oh . At deat h it s t

goe s t o the ey e ,

and i t s to Th i s i s in:}as sage giving the o rder in wh ich th e

sen se s fail at the time o f death .

Kaus. has several more pas sage s in regard to th e voic e . On e may live

wi thout i t , but i s dumb ; i t i s no t e s sent ial t o l i f e,though u se ful . q s

e sp ec ial f unc t ion i s the at taining,o r grasping of name s

,an i dea o f t en not

with . I t i s an in st rument o f int e lligenc e or c by who se ai d i t perfomr s

the se f unc t ion s , and wi thout whic h i t c an not grasp name s . ( Kane.-7)

I n ad di t ion t o it s b eing the fuel in th e f i gurat ive sac ri f ic e , as

not e d in Ch . , it i s al so i den ti f i ed with th e h ot s“. (MahEn .

Or , when the body i s c o nsi dered as a chari ot , vac i s the rat t l e o f the

veh ic le -not a bad c ompari son . ( Ghag ) .

Naturally the chi e f ref e renc e s in the lat er Upani sad s re f er t o th e

re st raining o f the voic e . Thi s begin s in Mai t . and i s o f t en re p eat ed .

( Mandel . NErad . 5 . &c ) Thi s i s b ecau se i t i s one o f the in st rument s

b y which a f f lic t ion , bene f it,the f t

, do . are p e rf o rme d . ( 96nd. I f u se d

by the a s zet is , it should b e pure ; a f al se one vio lat e s the sev en door s .

(Hi re d .

Y

feigoc t ion o f the vo ic e i s at tai ned by rep eat ing c e rt ain

mant ras , a s Da" i . ( Devi ; Maya . ) Some ob j ec t s c an not b e attained by

t he v oic e . ( Anna . I t b ec ome s pe r f ec t through yoga prac t ic e s . ( Trig .

Al so eloquent . (96 nd. I t i s loc at e d in the regi on o f the

“o oEla o r skull . ( Saubh . end . ) I t i s c onnec t e d with the element eart h .

( Trig . b eg . That o f the dead i s rep ro duc ed wi th the 8 th p ing: o f the t en

o f f e red . ( Pinda . 7)

H3 1 . c o pulat ion, i s o f c our se vi ewe d as an ac t ion o f sense , as

al ready ment ione d . T hi s gives b i rt h t o the body . (Mai t .P i t a shenad be

pe rf o rme d du ri ng the nigh t ; per-freeing it by day wast e s the b reath . ( Praqna

To o much o f ch vn: produz e s di sea se . ( Yo . Ku . I t ari se s f rom

the el ement fire . (garIr ,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

242

i t s return it f ound the i o dy still alive,and ha d to ac knowledge it s in f er~

iori t y t o e ra: dc . ) I nfant s are sai l no t t o have any ( d6 . )

I t s c onnec t i on with p i s several t ime s ment iored . ,but thi s relat i on

i s variou sl y de sc rib ed , partly owi ng to the w ri t er s ' c onc e pt ionfif p

By uni on with dy au s p ro duc e s pranc . (Erh . Together wi th th e

“rana 'r i t i s woven on Brahma . (Rand. U sual ly i t i s in f eri or t o

prcna . I t stan ds becau se prura doe s . (Erh . I t i s in f erio r to prana .

( Kaus. I t i s the e s senc e o f c rir z .‘Hait . Similarl y a lat er writ er

say s i t i s pro duc ed and sup po rt e d by means o f c r 5 . a . ( G . B . In

sle ep and death it merge s int o s r

cn (Oh . Kaus.

Oh . Onc e i t i s sai d that the bo dy o f p dwell s in it . ( Pracna

I t i s uni t e d wi th p ram: in th e highe st Yoga. ( Tri o . 16 3 ) In the b reathing s

i t i s u se d to re st rain th e e réhs’

s . (qEnd. l .7. 37, 44

I n early t ime s i t i s the chi e f of the sen se s - to whom they sa k e thei r

return s as it were . p e r one see s and hear s with c an (Brh . Hahan .

do ) I t i s supe ri o r to the sense s . ( Katha . I t remzhs the ir

c ont roll er in Yoga t ime s . (gri j . When th e sen se s are not

c ont rolled by the mind they are li ke ungoverne d ho r se s,but are lik e well

t rai ned ho r se s wh en th ey are sub j ec t e d t o i t . ( Katha . They ret i re

int o the mind i n -'

x5 sle ep — henc e one dreamdrhen . Pracna f f . )

The c onn ec t i on o f mama s wit h sp e ech i s o f t en not ed . I t i s c onsi dred

sup erio r t o sp eech . ( Ch . Katha . I t i s sai d t o c ontai n speech .

(Erh . Mach . ) In the p ro duc t ion o f sp eech it st i r s up the f i re o f th e

bo dy , wh ich move s the che st and generat e s sound . (Hait .

The high p o sit ion o f rana i s ind ic at e d by sev eral f igure s . I t i s l ike

a vehic l e y ok ed w ith ev il ho rse d -the sen se s~ -which re q u ire re st raining .

( Qve t . I n a similar f igur e i t i s th e drive r o f the se st ee d s for the

b ene f it o f the it ’

zr . (Hai t . I t i s the chariot re in , b y which the-

Etm . .

rule s the se st ee d s . ( Katha . It i s th e chario t harne s s . ( Paifig . ) It i s

the chariot i t sel f,in wh ich the i bna n ri de s . ( Paanfig . 4 ) Under the f igure o f

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

244

r

f o r in sani ty o r ment al weakne s s ( of . G'

t X m V“b W V a

Sugge st that th i s c onn ec t ion was exi st ent even in primit ive Indo -turOpean

t ime s .

In regard to o th er thingfikonnec t e d with mind,as they relat e to the

b ody , such f or inst anc e a s c:: which rul e s hhe variou s o rgan s o f sense ,

enough has been sai d in th e di sc u s s ion of theheve ral sen se s and part s o f the

b o dy for the purpo se o f thi s t reat i se .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

f en c e

Th e c on si d erat ion o f the i s a somewhat c or plic at ed mat t er ,

owing in part to the fac t the n rfre ha s vari ous meaning s , even, at t ime s

,

in a single Upani sad , and al so to the fac t that the re are some un set t led

mat t ers in regard t o j u st what the vari ous memebe rs o f the n se rie s

are . If thi s last p o int were the sole one t o be dec i ded he re,p erhap s the

be st way o f di scu s sing the que s ti on qould be to begin wi th the mode rn u sage

o f the vari ou s wo rd s , and trac e them bac kward s to the ir f i r st u se in

the l it e rature o f Sansri t writ er s . But on th e whole i t wi ll p robably suit

our purpo se b et t e r t o t reat the sub j ec t chronologic ally , a s othe r mat t e r s

have been t reate d .

The p rimarymeaning of c r ap : f rom the c ompounded Jhr , t o b reath e ,

seems t o mean simply b reath . A noun a g e i s al so f ound i n the Upanisad s , but

i n each case there i s something wh ich mak e s it doubt ful whethe r i t i s a real

ge l s 2a u f mfl4 1eu x i / L A ir fb " L ' 3

élgl L bf

worn in a c tual u s

e:Ir: i s f ound onc e

, B .V . and se em s a likely

t o be th e bas e of th e cr Ej a sy st em3\

Bu t a s the p re sent t reati s e i s c onf ined

t o the Upanisad s , i t i s hardly worth whi le t o ent er int o a di scu s si on o f

out si de Ias sag e s . The c orrelat i on and ident i f icat i on o f breath with li f e i s

mo st natural and has been done in many nat ion s ; henc e it i s j u st what w e

would expec t wh en we f ind 075 3 3 in many ca se s meaning li f e , or the li f e

p rinc i pl e . Thi s thought nec e s si tat e s the i dent i f ic at i on of ar

ena wi th the

soul in many schoo l s o f t hought, and ag

in)with

th e d ei ty . Finally , b rain :

i s us ed to re f er t o the sen se s,at a t ime when th ere wa s no sp ec ial word

t o indicat e then . Thi s was no doub t due t o the importanc e o f the sen se s

t o the li f e and r i nd, and may have be en in f luenc ed b y ano ther early word f o r

t he sen se s or‘

t‘

r as a sen se need not be di scu s sed here ,

as the s en se s are t reat ed el s ewhere,whi le th e metaphy sic al c onnec t i on s

are no t wi thin our sc o pe . The remaining sub j ec t i s th e breath-b ran:

Star ting Wi th the single in the R . V . we f ind a li st o f f iv e

s p ec i f ic b reath s menti oned i n the lat er Samhi ta s and thei r ad j unc t s . Some

ofl i o- the se b reath s are not o f t en menti oned in thi s early lit e rature , but

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

b reath in the upp er part of the body . in the Upanisad s , on the

othe r hand , seem s t o mean t o mani pulat e and thi s may b e done by

e ither in or outbreathing ,t N W u 70h W W ”C u ’w '

Th e develo p ement o f a serie s o f breath s out o f the original nr 7n'

while in part p ri o r t o the Upanisad s , may pe rhaps be under sto od f rom th em .

Af t er the o ri ginal 0 ] ; :ar : se em s to n have b een the next member

added . Thi s may b e in f erred f rom th e fac t that the se two are the breath s

mo st ment i one d , and the re f ore c on sidered the mo st impo rt ant . We f ind f o r

in stanc e that th ey are e s sent ial t o li f e,i n a pa s sage where no c hhor breath

i s ment ioned . (Erh . Thi s i s pa ssage i s one where i x a charm i s u sed

t o take away a man ' s a: and r efna , and he depart s f rom thi s world .

I n th e o pinion o f the wri t er,thi s re f e r s t o the b reath in the upp er and

low er part s of t he bo dy,as c onc eived by the Hindu . Reasons f o r th i s O pini on

will be given lat er . Another and lat er pas sage read s , ”He lead s up the

y rBflt g b he th row s thax ’a~v at i )the at gfi a in t he op po si t e di rec t i on ’

n

Al l the Bay e s wor shi p the dwarf seat ed in the mi d st ." (Katha , The

re f e renc e seem s t o b e to th e li f e p rinc i ple or deit y , which seat e d in the

heart , o p erat e s the p rar a above him and the as below him .

Th e th ird to b e added would logically seem t o be " wane , as explained in

Oh . Te xAng lic i ze the verb s wh ich seem to be simply

d enominat ive s , the pas sage would b e t ranslat e d , "That which b rzn r'

i s wri t s . that which acEna’

a' E“ i s a p ar t : the union fs a cf o f the

two ,p ranv and sam e

,i s vy ina ,

" ”w ins i s furthe r id ent i f i ed wit h sp e ec h ,

and we are t ol d t hat wh en we speak o r sing i 1 we do not exerc i se either o f

the se two b reath s . Too much st re s s should not be p lac ed on the i dent i f icat ion

o f vvéna with sp eech,though th e fac t that the ai r which operat ed th e vocal

c o rd s c ome s neithe r f rom the head nor the bowel s,but f rom a p o int b etw een

the no se and the navel , the locali t i e s o f nrs~

and avzn u

, would be su f f ic i ent

ground s f o r the wri t er ' s i dent i f y ing v v cnc wi th sp e ec h , and would be the mo st

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

c.

_“ v

Th e five breath s are al so rec ogniz e d in Erh . The i s sai d

in san' There i s nothing t o be gained h ere in regard t o th e b reath s o r

their func t ion s; the main thing t o b e not ic e d i s that they are enume rate d in

thei r u su sal orde r . In Erh . f ive nrari

s are ment i oned which go t o the

ea st , south , we st , north,and downward . The pa s sage i s an ob scure one , and

relat e s t o the Siv an .

In Oh .-5 five or?na s are c o rrelat ed t o f ive cavit i e s o r SU Sl S

in the heart . Th e li st i s as f o llow s .

c ' \

Forward ( p rim)

A

up pe r ( L ”Cans wind ( t ouc h )

Ab out all that c an b e gained f rom thi s table o f fantiful c o rrelat i on s

i s that Ch . rec ogni ze s the f ive b reath s a s well a s Bgbl . and that the

b reath s are enumerat ed i n a di f f e rent o rder f rom what th ey ar e in Brh .

Thi s same o rder i s f ollowe d in Oh . where a v ery simi lar tab le

o f c o rrelat i on s i s given

ey e , sun , heav en

ea; ,moon di rec t ion s , { di c e

t ongue,f ire , earth .

“sn a g . t

e r n li ght ning .

wind,spac e s ea ) all under them .

Whi le some int ere st ing things may be deduc ed f rom the se tab le s , noth ing

po rt ant c an be d erived .

Tai t . name s the f ive breathe in thei r u sual o rd e r , but doe s no t

d e f ine t hei r func t i on s . Thei r locali t i e s are c learly set f o rt h f o r the f i r st

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

a i s the one omi t t ed -mak e up the a Eac h o f the se i s ac c ompaniol by

it s verb , u sed w ith denomi nat iv e f orc e . Nothing sp ec i al i s to he gai ned

f rom thi s pa ssage . I n Tai t . and are i dent i f i ed re

spec tively wi th h : . and i Th e same threee . breaths are sai d t o

mak e up an inner man , who se shap e i s that o f the out er man . P r i s the h ead

the right si de , and the le f t . ( Tai t . Agai n in Mai t .

th e se same three are sai d t o mak e up the b reath-b o dy . From thi s i t

may b e not ed that even when the f ive breabhs are all rec ogni z ed , and th ei r

f unc t ion s set f o rt h , th e se thre e are th e b reath s pseeminently .

In Pradna th e f ol lowing c orrelat io n s are f ound . -:h

regulat e sthe othe r b reath s . i s the reward o f the sac ri f ic e . I n Mai t .

" "

a na . ana . zzz an e and z are b ric k s in th e

l l

f i re altar ,

whenc e it has head , si de s , c ent er, and tai l .

I n tak ing up the separat e b reath s,orig the chi e f one , wi ll b e

re se rved t i ll the la st , and apa aa. wil4be f i r st c on si dere d . I t has al ready

b een stat e d that i n the early Upani sad s i s the b reat h in the upper part

o f the b o dy -tho f ore-b reath and s pa ns the b reath in the lower part o f the

b o dy -the o f f —b reath . There i s but one pa s sage in th e UPani sad s which will

no t bear th i s meaning,and it will b e di scu s se d b elow . Th e pas sage in Katha

ha s already b een quot e d , wh ere the deit y o r a . i s rep re sent ed as sit ti ng

in the c ent e r, ( o f the bo dy ) sending y

raqs up and spa

n : down . Thi s same

sec t ion t el l s u s that one neither l ive s o r di e s through the s e b reat h s , but

by something e l se i n whic h th e y rep o se -evi dent ly to c ont radic t the c ommon

mat erial i st ic b el i e f o f r ‘ r ‘

and :t § i : b eing the ba si s o f l i f e . Thi s view o f

a tana i s qui t e ea sy to under st and . In no rmal b reathing the mu s c le s o f the

c he st are tho se whi ch are chi e f ly af f ec t ed . Thi s t hen i s th e locali t y o f the

o rdinary b reath o r p rana . But i f one c ont rac t s f o rc ib ly hi s abdominal part s

af t er the ordinary b reath has b e en f o rc e d out , a lit t le more b reath may b e

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

T he Prfira c

,— flpan

Allusi on ha s b ee n made to a pas sage whore au r a doe s not mean the ai r

in the abdominal region s . Thi s i s Erh . whichi s relied on by Deu ssen t

as hi s chi e f pas sage t o p rove that apina means inb reathing . The pas sage i s

a s f ollow s .F ranc

“nan rnnt i grfihcna gzh i to

‘

pir eaa hi s ge rolam

j i g rrrt i . Thi s i s but one o f e ight f ormula s in wh ich the eight gra sp er s

o r sen se fadult ie s are c orrelat e d with their ovorg raspers or ob j ec t s,that i s

p rana , j i hva , c ah suc r o tra , “anu s . ha st en , and t r ac , are c oup led

re spec t ively with gandha . ncma ni .

ru e ? f rya , q c bda ,

l .armar , and sparga .

The sec ond of the se fommulas , which s e same ; mut an i s f ol lowe d by all

t he sub sequent one s i s as f o llow s . VE:"

S i g rahah, 3 a nams t ; g ranog a‘

rn i zo ,

vc c a hi u s m any abhi vads t i . Boethlingk amends th e f i r st o f th e f ormula s ,

quot e d above to c on f orm wi th th e f o llowing seven,reading as f o llow s . Pr cno

I t i s di f f icult to see how one c an avo id f ollowing Boethlingk . Th e ground s

for the emendat i on are ent i rely apart f rom the meaning o f apih a . I t i s im

perat ively d emanded by the model of th e f ormulas,for it i s sc arc ely con

c e ivable t hat in such a case a new word should b e int roduc e d in th e mi d st of

a single f orm ula . Koreover , a s the pas sage st and s,th e f ormula make s at ana

mean both p ower of smell and o do r,which isnot only non sense , but i s

again out of harmony with th e f o rmula; it has t o do dut y b oth as graha and

at i griha . Bous son ( Phil . o f Upah . png . edit i on p . 278) admi t s that i t i s

a mi stak e,but think s it i s very ol d one

, the not due t o th e o ri ginal autho r .

He think s it c ould not have remained all the se year s unle s s oeana really

meant inbreathing . But Qafilara' s c omment ary ex rlai ns th e work ings o f th e Hi ndu

mind in regard to such que st ion s much mo re c learly than any amount o f theor

is ing and sp ec ulati on . T obegi n with gafikara has what t o h im i s an i n sp ire d

t ext whi ch h e c an no t amend , and which he mu st exp lain. He do e s i t by a so rt

o f double metaph or . Ap inc . h e say s i s alway s ac c ompani ed by o dor; it carrie s

iado r Along'

with i t .Henc e , odo r may be calle d c oi ns . now , by an impli ed

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Lit tl e i s t o b e gleaned f rom the earli e r Upani sad s re sp ec ti ng ea

in addi t ion to what ha s al ready been sai d , the c hi e f th ing be ing that cw .n

Li s i n th e mid st o f the body and carri e s up the offeéifcod t og ether -di st ri but e s

inn a punning pas sage ,i t . ( Praqna again it i s said to lead equally th e o f f ering s o f in and out

b reat hing and henc e i s c alled samana . gl u t: L . a '

w._u i a s s . It should b e mark ed that in th i s pa s sage p r ong

s

p ana are not u sed f or the in and out breath s,but u zch

"

a sa and niac"

a sc .

n b

( Pracna

Not hing el se i s t o be sai d in regard t o s cant a s de sc rib ed in the

o l der Upani sad s .

As already stat ed,p ri na i s the chi e f and mo st imp ort ant o f the b reath s ,

Th e word i s not only u sed in the narrow sen se o f ai r in a pp ec ial part of the

bo dy , but inc lude s all the breath s at t ime s . I n f ac t it may do thi s at any

moment and in the m id st of any so rt of di scu s sion . I t may b e t he li f e p rinc i

pl e o r the soul . sin i s f requently ident i f i ed wit h the de it y , in a manner

which seem s t o mak e praé; inc lude b reath,spi ri t , and mind . (Eth .

Tait . ff . ; Kaus. Kenn . I t i s the

same as Indra and li f e . ( Kaus. I t i s Vi snu . (Mai t . I t and f o o d

t ogethe r at tai n t o t he highe st . (Brh .

A di st inc t i on i s somet ime s made , and f re quently impli ed , b etween

p ra a a and the p réni c ; b etween the c hi e f: and t he subordiant e b reath s .

In thi s manner the r adhya. or c ent ral pr .a z i s spoken ofl. Death , in the f o rm

o f wearine s s , se is ed all the o ther sen se s o r p ranc e , but di d no t se i ze the

c ent ral one (Brh . The me aning i s that though the se n se s weary and

go t o re st,th e b reath ke ep s on going. In i t i s called the i c i n fc

“rana and overc ome s the asuras when the oth er s fai led . In Oh . It i s cal led

mulhya prana i s d i st inc t f rom the b rea th in th e no se , and ov erc ome s) the

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

258

Praqna 2 affi (:hs th e same in regard t o the c hi e f n r c n and it s subo rdinat e s .

At death the b reath s go to the moon, (Kane. o r t o the ai r . (Erh .

Previ ou s to thi s th e p r am c ontai ned in speech,e ye

,ear and mind -the o rde r

in which the f acult ie s fail at death —all uni t e i n the c ent ral o r ma in b reath,

ap parent ly equivalen t t o t he d ei t y . ( Kane. One paradoxical passage

t ell s u s that at death the b reath s do not leave , but swell up the b ody .

( Brh . In a general way , cr

a p : i s atached t o the body lik e a ho r se to

a c art . ( Ch . It i s the sap o f the l imb s,f o r when i t go e s away f rom

a limb , th e limb wi ther s) . (Brh. Al l the bo dy exc ept p ron: and ak ica

i s mat erial . (Brh .

During sleep , the sen se s ret i re int o a ( Ch . Kaus.

A p retty f igure t e ll s u s that during sleep,while th e soul i s o f f wande ring

in othe r sphere s,th e g raz e remain s behind

,guarding the wo rthl e s s ne st .

Th e func ti on o f b reathing and the maint enanc e o f li f e are k ept , though th e

real p er son i s not there . (Brb . I t i s unde r the c ont rol o f int elli

C O L G O . ( naus.-8 )

PrEna i s d ep endent on f ood ( c ans ) h enc e it i s c alled ant . ( Ch .

Of . al so Halt . It drie s u p wi thout f oo d . ( Brh . Al l t h e?

ar e “ ?

L n 3 are inc rea sed by f oo d, and they are even i d ent i f i ed wi th i t . ( T ai t .

(TM M ) M Gem—L 3 “

(“W W M Lw Jo s o le )Mait . 6 . 13)\Another pas sage stat e s t hat in the b eginning the

o riginal c o smic man t ri ed t o tak e p o sse s sion o f f o o d thorugh p r i nt but wa s

unab le t o do so ; had been able t o do so,simply b reathing on f o o d { abhi

f

rdr v

would hav e be en su ffic ent to su stain li f e . ( Ai t . When sprink led with

f ood the p ranc e dige st . (Mai t .

The loc al i ti e s o f c ran e have al ready b e en somewhat d i scu s se d under

the f ive b reath s . I t c ame f rom the no st ril s o f the primal man , and f rom it

came wind , whi le they re turned in inve rse o rd e r . ( Ait : Of . alsr

P . 8 . 13 . I t i s in the ey e ear and no se . ( Pra ; na . cf . 0h .

M W W W . M & A 7%J W

Franc , ac c o rding t o Oh . ,

i s int imat ely tonne c t ed wi th wat er , b eing

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

In Prfinag . 4 th e f iv e b rea th s are i dent i f i ed wi th pri e st s and feature s

of the sae t'

ti z e . In Brahma 2 all the breath s are said to b eta the heart .

They are i dent i f i ed wi t h Brahma . In Kanthaq . 1 the f ive breath s are ideni t i

f i e d wit h f ive sac ri f ic ial f i re s . The emb ryo po s se s se s p r which inc rea se s

wi th the eat ing and drink ing « f the mother . (Garbh 3 )

I n G . B .-3 8 it i s sa id that o ri " ’ i s sup po rt ed by f oo d , and

i n turn p ro duc e s and sup po rt s mani c . In Ksu ri , g r i q i i s drawn in th rough

the no se , and t ravel s in the ert eri e s . Thi s i s vi ewed as part o f Yoga p rac t ic e .

In Pranag . 1 o f f erings are made t o the f ive p rinr individually , as they we re

in Mahfin . The palp itat ion o f the b reathing b o dy — i s re f erre d

t o several t i me s with rel i giou s signi f icat io n in Mukt i . a s in Breath

t s elf i s c on si d ere d t o wo r shi p in Han sa 1, as th e in and ou t b reathing ass

sup po sed to ut te r c ont inually th e mant ra Q Ha m- sc , Keuri 14

want s the b reath re st rained in Yoga -an i dea which b ec ome s very dami liar .

As f o r t he ot he r b reath s than b ra gs ,not muc h i s said in addi t i on to

what has be en given,though s pans i s ment ioned a f ew t ime s . Th ey are t o b e

re st rained togethe r ( i e . trans and c ; an :} in Y oga . ( San . 4 ) A rather di ffi

cult pa s sage ia huk t i say s that when has set t le d down an d pro ne ha s not

ari sen i n the he art ( abhy u c i t a ) then the s ur b has a stat e,wh en th e bo dy i s

f i lle d wi th ai r , i s exp eri enc e d b y th e Yogin . That i s,when 3 En ha s set tl e d

down in t o the lower part o f th e bo dy and the p rone ha s no t b e en exp elled

f rom the lungs . But wh en prune ha s set t led out si d e -t hat i s , b een b reathed out ,

and a ha s no t yet c ome up, ( a then yogi n s L now th e out e r kur bh:

( Mui t i . Th e pa sseie may b e di f f e rent ly int erpret ed , b ut thi s seem s

t o b e th e me aning , though i t may re f e r t o one fullbrdathing in the upp er and

arother in the lower part o f t h e b o dy -which perhap s i s b et t er .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

of the b ody an d the lik e i s the wo rk o f g ur zn Vomi t ing and the lik e ar e

th e wo rk s of“ Tz q c . l inking and the like are the work s o f Lflrmr . hunger i s

the work o f 1 y r“ . Fat igue i s the wo rk of l -vaa'

u and the l ike

are the *work s o f dhacann '~c . Thu s knowing di st inc tly th e plac e s o f the art

e ri e s and o f t he ai r s and th eir wo rk s,let one p e r f o rm the c lean sing o f

the art eri e s .

Pe rhap s it wi ll b e well t o see what el se i s sai d,b y way of c onf i rma

t ion or otherwi se in regard t o the s e f iv e new ai r s b e fo re p roc e eding t o a

d i scu ssion o f grins in general . Q ri j . agree s that n an d i t s f our

c ompanion ai r s g rizzxizx x th e shin ,b one s

,and the li ke . Vomi t ing i s regularly

given as t i n-the func t i on o f Cu . 2 5 ; T ri ; . 85 ; gri j . In the

last pa s sage 7y an? i s wri t ten,but evi dent ly nEga i s what i s meant . Kfirn

wink s . ( Yo . Cu . 25; T ric. 85; gri j . Conc ent rat ion o f th i s ai r in it s

v ein give s the st ead ine s s which a yogi n de si re s . ( 9531. The func t ion

o f krks r‘ i s alway s the p roduc t io n o f hunger , though some c orrupt ion exi st s

in T rig . 8 6 . ( Yo . Cu . 25; Gri j . The last two ain:s are somewhat mixe d

up . The normal funct ion of dec e de fi~ i s the cau sing of sle ep and fat igue , as

already gi ven . ( T rio. 8 6 ; Qri j . I t i s onc e,as da t t a . said to b e a

vi tal ai r whi ch wast e s away the b o dy . ( Yo . Cu . 2 5 ) Ordi nari ly , dha nan;

i s c onnect ed wi th th e wast ing of th e bo dy,and c oup led somet ime s wi th b eaut y .

whi ch it carr ie s away . ( T ri c. 86 ; Qri j . I ndee d it i s sai d

never t o f o r sak e even the dead body . ( Yo . Ou . 26 ) Q ui t e a chap t er on th e

b reaths b egi ns wi th Tris. 75 .

As t o the other ai r s , c ameos c i rculat e s in all the ve in s . , as no t ed

ab ove . ( g5nd. I t i s there stat e d t o be the ai r which nouri she s th e

body . In Varah . i t i s al so the air whic h ac t ae on -d ige st s - f oo d . Yo . Cu .

24 te ll s u s that i t i s sp ec iali z ed in the navel regi on . Again i t i s sai d t o

pe rmeat e spegah. ( Trig . b eg . ) The same sec t ion c onnec t s it wi th v

.

'

M M W M‘

M w w—M \T w 11

Diana i s locat ed in the mi ddle o f the throat . ( Yo . Cu . 24) Otherwi se

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

O f i n Anna . They are sai d to t ouch the art eri e s pro

du cing thought . Henc e the re st raint o f breath , in o rd er that thought may be

he ld in ch eck . Oneway o f d o ing thi s i s t o put th e put the t ongue agains t. the

uv6:1a and pre s s . There are al so other way s . it may b e b rought abs out in

which would here seem to b e some sort o f t ranc e or hypno tic stat e .

and uuk ti(gang. - 30) Narad al so mak e s i dea s sub j ec t t o the pul sat ion

o f breath , and b reath in turn to b e sub j ec t t o thoua n j . make s the

wo rk o f in and out b reathing .

Prizg c i rculat e s in the mouth ,no se , navel,and heart . ( QrI j .

ed ia -as can fhn u uv . c,‘C~\ a. 3 )

I t reac he s the anu s , t ie to p o f the he ad , and th e l unia_ j . ( gri j .-47)

I t i s in the c av iti e s o f the he art . ( Sub . 4 )I t go e s to the end o f th e palat e . ( 98nd. I t i s in the cavit y o f

th e no se , and in th e art e ri e s . ( Tri g . 116 , 138) b e ing sup po rt ed by the latt e r

(VarEh . Some o f th e se f anc i f ul things may b e ac c ount ed f o r by the

sy st em. of vein s which the yogin imagined t o penet rat e hi s b ody , and by mean s

o f whic h h e thought he c ould c onvey the se b reath s t o any plac e h e de si re d .

I n it s pul sat i on s, t rans go e s ou t wi th the syllabl e and c ome s in

wi th so :"

r c ont inually repeat s the mant ra kamc a , t ime s in 24

hour s . Thi s i s undoubt dedly quot ed f rom Han sa .

Pr?f : i s said t o ext end out 12 f inger s . ( Anna . Send . Thi s may

ap p ly t o the d i stan c e to which a normal b reath may b e f elt . Or it may

mean that one i s surrounded by an invi sible env elo p e o f z p ert aining t o

him,whio i alw y a at u st thi s di stanc e f rom thb b ody .

fi ~aQ A A

TM L Q

VA A

M I.) ZV M AL J k t (“

WM -fie»W6

Th e f ive are me nt ioned apart f rom t he t en i n Varfih . In 213!

T ri c . b eg . the f ive are each c onnec t ed wi th some ment al fac ul t y . with rr c r “

VF

i t sel f,in thi s pa s sage

,ai lfz u i s unit ed; i t s quality i s smell , since

kope r

at e s through the no se,whi sk- dwe ll s in th e anu s ans h e earth. Th ese la st

are stereo typ ed c o rrelat ion s . As t r zr' bec ome s weak er mental power weak en s .

Thi s may b e no ted in death . ( saehb Sare e . Th e f ive r are c o rr elated

wi th the su nd iv ini ty , ( Bfirya 4) and p r it sel f wi th gr . ( T ri g . b eg . )

M a m -m e

ss i a m f fi d

’

m i M r " " 77q (“as

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2111

- 4;

Tai t . Katha . 9v et .

uai t . Pracna-12 ;

Ka1v . Bis

caud. Nrsp . Nrsu t . Culika 12 ; Qi ra s .

Brahma 2 ; Ci khfi 2 ; MahE 1; hfida . JKbEla Ire. Maha'

n .

Tadeva Paifig . Pranav . 1; Ramap . 80;

Ramot . 5; Amrt a . 26 ; Tric. b eg . Yo .

Ou . Yo . Ku . 96nd.

Bhihsu ; Paramap . Turi ya; n j . Go p§ lo t . VarEh . 5 . ll , l&

Sant h . 2 ; Bu t t . l ; Sara s . ; flare d . §T

86 ; Varadot . Anna .

-9 1; -52 ; Sub . Mant ri . 12 ; Niri hi re d . Pficu .1,8

Rfimarah . ganq . 1; Ekfils. 3 ; Parab . b eg . ; Devi , end ; T ri p . u . Si tEk ‘Qq q q t

For a t cnc and o ther breath s be side s " u

rn; the f ollowing may be not ed .

Brh . Tait . hand. Pracna Pranag .

copsier. 7b; 5b ; Anna .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

268

From the me taphy sic al si d e there is much sai d about li f e an death in

th e Upani sad s , but not a great deal f rom the phy sical standpoint . A di s

c u s si en o f the nature of o r individual li f e would be out o f plac e

he re . Howev er it may be ment i oned that l i f e c on si st s in a soul at tai ning t o

a bo dy th rough goo d and evil wo rk s . ( Sarv . Li f e i s li ke the spac e which

i s enc lo sed in j ar; it i s not brok en when the body i s b roken,j ust a s spac e

i s not b rok en when the j ar i s b rok en . I

éowande rs i n the whe el

o f the navel , and i s b ound by meri t and s in . ( 9524?

It i s bound by the

sen se s and the f ee ling o f sel f . (Yo . Cu . 84 ) I t remai ns in the bo dy as long

a s ai r doe s . (Yo . 1u . 9 0 ) Se e al so Yo . cu . 27) The same Upani sad speak s o f it

a s wande ring in the heart . (14 ) NErad 6 . say s that through pri de o f i t s hou se ,

th e bo dy , it wander s th rough the t o dy as a householder through hi s hou se ,

and in di f f e rent quart e rs of the bo dy expe rienc e s di f f erent menat l stat e s

Because of b eing dep endent on bo dy,the rt are many i fr a s .

Ac c ording to Ch . hunger i s cau sed by wat er , whi ch carri e s away

the foo d in the body . Wat e r i s in t urn c arri ed away by the heat o f the bo dy ,

thu s pro duc ing thir st . Ac c o rding to Mai t . hunger i s cau se d by the q ual

i ty o f t al u s . a s i s thi r st al so . Hunger i s cau sed by t he vi tal ai r

L

( 95nd. I t i s c onnec t ed wi th th e element f i re . (s5rIr . ) So do e s th ir st .

AM M /J L U‘A

Thi r st , t

ffiii

:Am be cured by Yoga b reathings , e spec ially by the

(75nd. 1. 4

0 J

o . Ku . Yo . cu . 52 ) Cum63W W

Di seas s , r:_ are not much nwnt i oned in t e early Up ani sad s . Bu t thyy

do ap pear in the lat e Yoga di sc u s s ion s . Many d i sea se s are c au se d by imp rop er

b reathings , and p re p e r manipulat ion 70 f the breath,

c c

ir

gi

zgt o Yoga rule s ,

wi ll cure them . ( Yo . Cu . 117, ff . ; Yo . Cu . 52 ; 6 .23144Yo . Ku . 1-17)

conc entrat i ng the b reath in the af f ec t e d membe xfi s bene f ic ial . ( T rig . 112 )

They may al so be cured by po sture s,

a ant"

. ( qfind. They are c au se d by

sl e e p in the day t ime , too nm ch sexual int erc our se , ob st ruc t ion o f the bowel s

and. u re thra ,lab o red b reathing

,uneven si t t ing and th e l ike . (70 . ha .

As to sp e c i f ic di sea se s,no t rany are ment ioned . Perhap s the f i r st

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

270

blind , ( hi re d . (NRrad . and

f o o li sh , (Narad . mugh ‘

r . f ool (Ndra d .

humpbac k ed , ( harad . lame , (Narad . 4 , end) g' n

'

u. lame , (NErad .

an d eunuch , (flare d . A f ew ext ra touche s are

scmet ime s given . The f o r inst anc e s, looke s on a lfly ear old gi rl

as a new bo rn babe . (hi re d . The asc et ic who move s around only t o answer

the c all s o f nature i s c alled .

" Fg

u. (hi re d . i s one who se sight

doe s not g o far . (Nfirad . In Ch . it i s sai d t hat the shadow in the

wat er , t here fleo t i on, i s blind i f the b o dy i s . Six firm o r inf irmi t ie s o f

th e body are ment i oned in Hu dg . 6 and Varah . 9 ; hunger, thirst , so rrow ,

in fat uat ion , o ld ag e , death . In c onnec t ion with th e asc et ic , i t may be added

that he i s t o vi ew h i s bo dy a s a c o rp se,hunc c c . o r ga

‘ " (hi re d . 5 . beg;

7. beg . )

_ uru . o r death ,

i s somethi ng who se ap p roa c h i s sai d t o b e hard t o

st o p . I t i s thu s lik e the t id e o f the sea . There i s the p ic ture

of f ri end s st anding around th e bed o f a dy ing man , near thre e millenniums

ago , as they do t o day , and anxiou s for the last wo rd s and the last si gns o f

c onsc iou s int e lli genc e on the part o f the on e about to die , asking him even

a s suc h a one i shsked t oday ," Do you know me ; do y ou know m e7'

“75 2

The lat t er pa ssage inf o rms u s that at the

t ime o f deat h , speech merge s int o mind,mind int o breath , and breath into

heat , wh ile heat me rge s int o the highe st being . Th i s would seem t o re f e r t o

the o rde r in which the sen se s and f unc t ion s o f the bo dy leave in death , as

we ll as t o th ei r ult imat e ab sorp t ionknto the Supremel t ne ing . In Kaus.

i t seem s to be impli ed that the o rd er in which the sen se s f ai l i s sp e ech ,

si ght , h earing , thought ,breath . The se facult i e s , c onc ent rat ing in sashxsx

one another in the o rde r g iv en , are f inally uni t ed in th e chi e f »r which

t hen leave s the b ody . Thi s i s al so t aught in Kau s. Brh . 4 . 4l ,2 al so

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

In the lat e r Upanisad s , d eath i s c ount ed one o f th e six in f irmi t i e s ,

and may be remove d by c e rtain f o rm s o f Yoga . ( Mudg . 3 ; Yo . cu . 52 ) When the

de si re t o d ie c ome s , c e rtai n man t ras, and exerc i se s shoul d b e employ ed ,

that one may ob t ai n relea se . ( T ri p . M . That o f h igh er c la s se s o f a sc e t

ic s should tak e plac e on some anthi ll,o r in a cave

,o r some such plac e .

(TEj . Narad . 4 . end ) tnx intax ssXXlg

In Trio. 120 f f . an int ere st ing li st o f omen s o f approac hing death i s

given . I f one has throbb ing o r pal pi tat i on i n hi s thumb s o r great to e s , h e wil l

di e in a -y ear . I f i n hi s wrist s o r ank le s , in six month s . I n hi s elbow s ,

th re e month s . I f the t rembling i s in hi s belly , genit al s , o r si de s , he will

live a month . I f i t i s in the zc rc'

" c r

a . which may mean e i the r the anu s

o r th e nav el , death wi ll tak e plac e in t en day s . A f lic k ering light , lik e a

f i re f ly,f o ret ell s d eath in f ive day s When one c an not behold the ti p o f t he

t ongue , li f e will c ont inue thre e day s . The sight of f lame indic ates death

in two day s . Anothe r int e re sting mat t er i s t he beli e f , current t o thi s day ,

that one ' s thoughts at t he t ime o f death det ermine h i s future . In hi de . a

li s t o f twe lve stat ion s,ranging f rom the sup re me rul e in Ind ia t o abod e s

with the de it i e s i n variou s loko s , i s rec o rded as the f ruit s o f think ing o f

in c e rt ai n way s at t he t ime o f di s so lut i on .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

As a so rt o f app end ix it may be well t o include a bri e f chapt e r on

th e c o smical and f igura t ive co rrelat ion s o f the bo dy wh ic h are to be f ound

in the Upanisad s . The se have al ready b e en noted while dealing wi th the

d i f f erent part s o f the bo dy:but a bri e f gene ral summa ry wi ll be given here .

No t every f igurat iv e stat eme nt wi ll be inc luded here, as some of them are

o f ve ry mino r imp ort an ce . however , all the chie f pas sage s will bfigiven.

The se c o rrelat ion s f all int o sevefii group s; th e c o smical nan i dea , the

c o smical b i rd , a pas sage on the a cvame dha , t he sac ri f ic e , and the c hariot .

The i dea o f th e c o smical man or p u ro sa i s the f i rst and mo st odnspi c

uou s o f the se . I n some o f the se pa s sage s the unive rse i s c onc eived o f as

one vast man , to who se member s the prominent part s o f the univ er se c orre spond .

In o the r pa s sage s t he se memb er s serve as the p lac e of o rigin f o r variou s

el ement s o f the v i s ib le wo rld . To thi s lat t e x~ c1as s belong s the li st in th e

Pu ru sa sfiltfi . hany of t he se c orselat ions are st andard one s , and o f t e n re

p os t e d . The li st i s as f ollows . From hi s mind came th e mo on , f rom hi s ey e s

the sun , f rom hi s mouth,Indra and Agn i

,f rom h i s b reath , Yfiyu or wind ; frmm

hi t navel mi dai r; f rom hi s head , th e sky ; f rom hi s siift

th e earth ; f rom hi s

ear s the loka s . P . 8 . In P . S . 22,f rom hi s si de s c ome day and nigh t ,

f rom hi s bo dy the st ar s,and f rom hi s flaw s the Acvins . Thi s same hymn al so

inc lude s th e f our ca st e s , Brahman , Keat riya , Vaigya and gudra , f rom the

mouth arms , th ighs , and f eet,re sp ec tively

, of the c o smic al nan . hany o f

the se c o rrelat i ons are sel f sugge st ive,when onc e the idea o f a c o smic al man

i s grant ed . such for instanc efjghe c onnec t ion o f ey e and sun , o f wind and

b reath . Oth er s have a d irec t ional relat i on, as th e sky and the head , the earth

and the f ee t,while the navel and rd dair would th en come in naturally .

The c c v nm c iha pas sage with which Bgh . o pen s i s along much the same

l ine s,but wi ll be di scu s se d a lit t le lat er . In Brh . i s a passage in

which the re are some c o rrelat ion s,but mainly with the d irec t ion s . Aft er

The Be ing has div ide d him sel f int o th re e part s , ( Fire ) , sun , and wind , hi s

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

hi s sp eech i s th e Vedas , hi s b reath the w ind,hi s heart the un iver se

,hi s

f e et pro iu i e the earth . A no ther sho rt pns ege i s Me lt . 6 .f, where the bo dy o f

Praj dpat i c ons i st s o f the thre e worl le ,r"

. be ig g the head,h ti e navel ,

bh fi} th e f ee t , and the sun the ey e .

In the lat er Uynni sads ,no t so mu~h p ror inen ze i s given to thi s ty pe

of c o rre lat ion s , though it i s p rominent in two Upani sad s . Varado t . 3 f o llow s

in the mai n th e beat en t rac k . The sky,d~ i s p ervaded by in f init e head s o f

the deit y , the quart er s , i fl ca by infint i e han d s,the v "

on 3 : o r int eratmo~

spheric realm , by in f ini t e b elli e s,an d the earth by in f int e f e et . Then we

are to ld that f rom the head o f the dei ty c ame th e sky,f ron hi s eye the

sun ,from h i s mind the moon ,

f rom hi s nav el the mi da tmo sphe re , f rom hi s mouth

f i re , f rom hi s f eet the earth , and f rom h i s ear the direc tion s . Again , hi s

nave l p roduc ed o r Brahma, hi s mouth a o r Vi snu , and hi s eye

t ar :s , o r Rudra . Hi s body became the Br ahr

zn i’

or c o smic egg . Some of the se

last c orrelat i one ,asc '

a s f rom the ey e,seem rat he r ou t o f plac e .

As mi ght b e expec t ed,Sub . have thing s s somewhat mixed . From

c ome s th e mo on,f rom the ey e the sun

,f rom the ears wind and b reath ,

f rom the heart the univ erse . The f ou r c ast e s are derived in the u sual way .

t he mountai n s,f rom th e hai rs o f t i e bo dy plant s

,and f rom the fo rehead

Rudra .

Th e c o rrelat ion o f sp eech wi th f i re i s c urious , y et p er si st ent . I t may

b e due t o the fac t that b reath expi red i s war:,so that the b reath o f th e

c o smi cal ru rfisa may be warm enou gh t o be fi re Th e c onne zt ien o f death ,

ar e na and the naveqi s mo re d i f f i c u lt . hu t adge se s are pas sed f rom th e

bowel s af t er death , it i s easy t o c onc eiv e that ap . . in the bowel s , i s

mo re p er si st ent than aren a . in th e lungs . The nav el mu s t have a fun:t lon ,

and that of admi t t ing o r expelling thi s a ir seems to be the mo s t natural

one to a s sign to i t,th oug h thidsame air may pa s s tlrough the anu s . In thi s

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Th ere are two pas sage s ab out thi s c o smic al bi rd which may be c i tdd .

The sho rt er one i s f rom Han sa 6 . The wing s o f the bi rd are Agni and some ,

th e head i s the eye and the mouth the ‘tn _n

,o r na sal sound ; the

f ee t are Bears and BadrEni , th e arm s are t ime and f i re . It w ill

b e no t e d that the he rd i s a que e r one,hav ing bo th wing s and arm s . The

o th er one , Nada , l-4 , i s in some way s more fanta st ic . The right and le f t

wingv are th e H v re spec t iv ely

,o f the word on . the tail i s the n

, the

hal f more addi t i onal o f o n i s the z a ct

al: or t op of the head; the f ee t

are the or qualit i e s ; the body i s the right and le f t ey e s

are " a: and afiharna on it s f e et i t suppo rt s bhi rlc xa: on it s knee s

bh a , 1o in th e regi on of th e thighs"

t r i cks . in th e navel regi on ,

“ alc r t ckax , in the heart so in the nec k on the f o rehead

at the j unc ture o f the ey eb row s,

tak e .

The i dea o f th e c o smi cal c hariot go e s bach t o Katha . The

se l f or soul i s t he pas senger who ri de s wi thin the chariot , or bo dy ; th e

int ellslec t , buddh i . i s th e c hari ot eer for h im ; th e mind , man : i s th e ‘e

reins . The sen se s are the ho r se s, and thr ob j ec téof sen se th e ro ad s . W hen

one i s wi thou t under standi ng , so that hi s min d , th e rein s , i s not f irmly

h eld , h i s sen se s are unmanageable , like th e vic i ou s hos se s o f a char io t ee r .

He i s unable t o reac h thefle si re d end o f h i s j ourney , but merely ent ers into

the roun d of bi rth s . He who has under standing and hold s hi s mind f i rm ,

has h i s sen se s und er c ont rol lik e th e good hor se s o f a chari ot eer . he

reac he s the end o f hi s j ourney,th e highe st abo de o f Visnu , and i s not

sub j ec t t o th e round o f bi rth s .

Thi s bec ome s a f avo ri t e f i gure . In wait . i t i s rep eat ed , t ith

some vari ati on . Th e knowledge sen se s are the rein s - f ive o f them , the

ac t iv e o rgans are the hor se s,the body th e chari ot , the m ind the chari o t ee r ,

a nd the whi p the ta spe ranent . Driv en by th i s whi p , the bo dy go e s around

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

280

In Garbha 5 the sac rili cial idea take s snothedturn. Th ree f i re s li e

in -th e body ; the knowledg e f i re ,the see ing f i re

,and t h e dige st ive f i re .

dige st ive f i re c ooks or dig est s

whatever i s eat en drunk , lick ed , or suck ed . The knowledge f ire obtains godd

and evil wo rk s . The seeing f i re ob serve s f o rms . They are in the mouth a s

the in the b elly a s the and in the heart as the

ds i s_ f i re s . The i s the sac ri f ic e r ,the mind the o f f ic iat ing Brahman

p rie st , c ovetou sne s s and the like are the animal s o f f ered , re solut ion and

sat i sf ac t i on the i ii the knowledge sen se s th e sac ri f ici al

ve s se l s , the ac t ion sense s the v i i s . the head the sac ri f ic ial cup , (laj ab

the hai r Of t he head the 1ar*‘

s gras s , and the mouth th e o r

spac e within the sac ri f ic ial area . All th e se i dea s are c onnec te d wi th the

f igu re so o f t en pre sent ed,which indee d seem s at t ime s t o have b een looked

on a s muc h mo re than a mere f igure o f spe ec h , that eat ing and drink ing , the

func t i onse f the bo dy , c onst i t ut e a f o rm of wo r shi p .

ha shmuch more elaborat e sac i fi c e in mind . He re the at : 3:

i s the sac ri f ic e r , and int elligenc e hi s wi f e . Th e Ve das are the chi e f p rism

ser ene i s T zrf"

ar t rt

a adap t the 7 " se l f -c onsc iou sne ss fil the

"

r"

r . the the bo dy th e alta ry the no se th e no rthern alter ,

th e t o p o f the head th e soma ve ssel s,the ri ght hand the sr :

' spoon , th e

le f t hand the ghee p lat t er,the ear s the sprinkle r , the eye s $ JYC DH T Q C L 1

i t s : are the a s ’

O f . the r e“ bET c i ;DI

th e nec k the t ri p c t ar . the t an:

are the sh e s . the bhfit as are th e the t ongue i s the t eeth

an d lip s are the rantfl

k th e palat e i s S Cfl‘ C“V C T i CE memo ry ,

me rcy,f o rbearanc e , and harml e ssne s s are the f atn

r'

.

“

x c i s the

sac ri f ic ial stak e,ho pe the rein s

,t ax

“: i s the chari ot , de sire s are the

boa st s , the hai r i s sac ri f ic ial gra s s , th e knowledge sen se s are the sac ri

fi c ial ve s se l s , the work sense s are the o f f e ring s , a ’ T' “i s th e i e

.

and t y i a the dol sm a . fleet of which sound s like non sen se . How eve r , the c on

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

10 . Plr harfiFflkn . Al so . Varl h. 35nd. There are variation s

in the spelling o f thi s word . sometime s i t i s even ci l l

'

. T rig . advi se s

eqe e s ing the end o f th e peni s b etwe en the c ro s se d ankle s,wit h the hand s on

th e knee s . add s , omi t t ing th e qq ee z ing , t o spm d out the f inger s and

lo ok toward s the t i p o f the no se .

11 . s ec . Al so Qri j . Qind . VarE h. Poe t below sc rotum

b e si de p eni s , wi th si de s o f the f ee t in the hand s .

12 . Huk t Al so . Qand . Varah . Qri j . Blight

variat i on s are f ound in thi s , gri j . geving two f o rms o f i t . But all are

prac t ically th e same ; p re s sing bhe peni s with the cro s se d ankle s , or with

one ankle which i s in turn p res sed by th e oth e r one .

13 . Ke v i ra .

s Algbt gang. Qri j . Varfih . slight

vari ation s are to b e f ound i n thi s , but in general i t i s si t t ing on th e

ground with erec t and rigi d b ody and nec k,with th e e lbow s at each side of the

navel , f orearms ext ended , and hand s spreae. out lik e the tai l o f a peaf owl .

Some time s th e f ee t are rai sed li ke a st ic k .

14 .

‘

sv e pi tha . Si t t ing with ri ght f o ot on base of le f t th igh , hand s

on knee s , grasping th e leftthumb i n the le f t hand .

15 . si d cha . Al so . 95nd. Sq e e zing th e y c ri apparent ly the ext reme

lower part o f the ab domen .,wi th the le f t f o ot , and the ri ght one over the

peni s .

16 . Pa c imfh aéna . Sp read ing the ( sol e s o f th e f eet on the ground ,

wi th the thu mb ( or too ) gra sp ed b y th e f o rearms,and th e f o rehead on the knee s .

17 n fha . That po sture in which ease o r enduranc e may in no wi se b e

obt ai ne d .

A . f ew oth er a ear " are ment ioned in othe r plac e s . Such are the

18 . c al Varfi h. Thi s i s wi th o p po si t e b od i e s on thigh s , and

rigi d b ody and re strained breathing s .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Vita .

Ge o rge William Brown was bo rn near Balt imore , Md . , Oc t . 25th , 1870 , and

rec eived hi s e lementary and part o f hi s sec ondary educ ati on in the c ommon

sc hool s o f th e stat e . Af te r c omplet ing hi s sec ondary wo rk in hi ram College ,

Hi ram , Ohio , he al so f ini shed th e c oll egiat e c our se th ere , rec ei ving the

degree o f Bac helo r o f Art s in 1897. In th e f ollowing year he was grant e d

the degree o f Mast er o f Art s f o r advanc ed work , chie f ly in Heb rew and Semi t

i c s . Upon leaving c o llege,he fi r st t aught in C ent ral Chri st ian C ollege ,

Albany , Mo . , and then served as Sppe rint endent o f Public School s , Pri nc et on

No . I n 19 00 he went t o India as a mi s sionary under the au spic e s o f the

Fo rei gn Chri stian Mi s sionary Soc i et y , o f C inc innat i , Ohio , and remai ned in

Ind ia seven and a hal f y ear s . Thi s time was equally d ivi ded between Harda

and Jubbul pore , C ent ral Provinc e s,and was devot ed t o general educati onal

work , and

t

zhe in sti tut i on and management o f Chri st ian Bible Co llege ,

Jubbulpo re , India , the theologic al in st ituti on of the Ch ri st ian Mi s sion in

India . he returned t o Americ a in 19 08 , and ent ered John s Hopk in s Uni ver sit y

in Oc t ob er o f that year , hi s stud i e s being San sk ri t , Hebrew ,and Arab ic .